# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## HAPPY UNIFICATION CHURCH MEMBERS

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 22, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

There is no one who likes unhappiness. A sad person has sorrow and agony in his heart because no matter how much effort he makes, happiness eludes him. How does someone come to be in this position? The problem is simple; the unhappy person does not have an object to whom he can freely give, or from whom he can freely receive. Even if he possesses a most precious treasure, no one can enjoy happiness if he has no personal relationship of give and take.

The largest diamond in the world could not bring you any excitement and stimulation if you had no one to share it with. Why is it said that blind people are unhappy? The eyes are important instruments in the give and take relationship because you can identify your object with your eyes and then establish a give and take relationship. It is also said that a hungry person is an unhappy person. The body needs food and when its reciprocal relationship with the physical world is broken, that person is unhappy.

Unhappiness is the condition in which a person has no way to freely have give and take. The amount of give and take you can have will determine your happiness or unhappiness. Since everything works under this law, what is the most precious thing for man? You said love, but the word love itself does not have any meaning. If someone is alone then love does not surface. When you speak of love, you automatically think of two units in perfect harmony and unity through give and take. Love is the force that will unite internal and external, subject and object into one.

Once that unity is achieved, the value of each becomes equal. For example, men and women are very different; men are tall and women are short. Men have rough beards, and women have smooth skin. Men’s hands are rugged and women’s hands are feminine. When men and women are separated they have very different values, but when a man and woman marry and are united into one by love, they share each others’ values and characteristics. Through love the value of each becomes equal, with both sharing in their total value, knowledge and honor.

Why is man born? The communists say that man lives to eat, that matter is everything. How would an idealistic man answer? There are many men of justice who might answer, “We want to work and produce,” but these men go out and work only eight hours a day! The democratic world and a country like America think in that manner.

### What could unite people as different as men and women?

Perhaps you sense that those answers aren’t quite complete. You may remember your parents insisting that you study, but you sense that studying is not man’s purpose either. Politicians may live as though their purpose in life was to obtain power, influence, and control, while many other people live for money. Great artists of the world might say, “We live to produce masterpieces and to enjoy beauty.” But still something seems to be lacking in all these answers. All of these are very important reasons to live, yet somehow our body and spirit are still not fully satisfied.

What is man supposed to live for? What purpose is man fulfilling? Joy and happiness are the results of a certain cause. When you say that man lives for true love, then somehow you are satisfied, feeling that you have found something big enough to fill you and more. Love is intangible and it cannot be touched, but somehow you can recognize love, and at hearing words of love you feel good.

Does a woman need someone to love, or is she satisfied to love just herself.? Who is that someone, another woman? No, she needs a man. The same is true of man; he cannot love by himself but needs a woman. The amazing thing is that before the teen years boys do not like girls too much. When children play, the boys want to play with boys, and the girls with girls.

Boys and girls are very different when they are young, with boys being aggressive rascals who destroy everything, and girls being interested in quiet games and dolls. When we see their drastically different characteristics, there seems to be no chance for boys and girls to become one. They are so far apart that it is almost impossible to unite the two when they are young. Nothing else can bring boys and girls into one but the amazing, mysterious power of love.

Most of you do not know what it is like to be married. I trust that in the Unification Church we can truly find virgin men and women. You are now at a most precious stage, but you are looking forward to the greatest dream of your lives, even though you may not know precisely what love truly means. When men and women reach a certain age they have some power of attraction for each other. Women, for example, want to beautifully present themselves to men. Why? For themselves? No, they are conscious of someone looking at them and they want to look nice. This perfectly parallels a fishing expedition; they are trying to throw some bait to the men. Sometimes they wear necklaces, earrings and make-up to show off.

In looking at human behavior, we see that women always send out waves of love first, trying to be attractive so that they will be detected. Men are rather dumb and slow in responding. Neither do they wear necklaces or makeup. Men and women are quite different in their development, with women maturing much faster than men in matters of love. All the way through high school women are much more sensitive to love than men. When I observe my own children, I see that the girls appreciate things more deeply and also get embarrassed more easily. We can conclude that God made women this way so that they could grow in purity, and in their marriage become the focal point and illumination of love. That is the way of life God created for women.

### The desire for love influences every action

What is a man’s way of life? Men also respond to love. When a man gets mad his temper flares like fire, and love is almost unthinkable at that moment. Still, that is just one side of a man. A man is eventually melted by a woman, drawn by her toward the way of love. This is a very important universal law, that men were not made for men and women were not made for women. Men were not made for the sake of power and domination, but for women. When God undertook to create man He already had a blueprint for woman, and tried to adapt His creation of man accordingly. In the same way, when God created woman, He already had His blueprint of man in mind, and He created woman to match. It feels good to know that God had the love of our mates in mind when He created man and woman.

Why did God create man and woman to begin with? Their purpose was the consummation of love. The origin of all creation began with love. God’s blueprint for men and women came from His thinking about the ideal form of love. This is a most astonishing fact. Love was the motivation for creation and out of that motivation men and women were conceived to perfectly give and receive love. God designed men and women to live a life of love, to be fruitful in love, and then to dwell in love for eternity. We come to the conclusion that we were born for love, and that our reason for living is to love and to grow toward the perfection of love. This is the purpose of life.

If we examine the history and motivations of war we will see that love was actually the motivating factor behind war. When the circuits of love between people and nations are severed, they then strive to conquer each other so they can resume some give and take of love. Perfect love is so powerful that it can melt the heart of the enemy. No matter how intensely two enemies have hated each other, love is so powerful that love can heal even that rift. The basic definition of good and bad comes out of the motivation of love. If you like someone very much it is usually because that person understands you, or is in favor of you. If somebody hates you then it is difficult to like that person.

No amount of money, knowledge, or strategy under the sun can unite enemies. Only perfect love has the power to unite even enemies. If a communist were asked if love had the power to unite, his answer would be, “No, that’s impossible.” Communism totally denies the power of love; love does not exist in the communist ideology. Do you suspect that regardless of their ideology communists know deep within their hearts that love is more precious than matter?

By centering upon materialism, the communists put matter in the subject position. Because this view conflicts with basic human nature, the Marxist ideology must be wrong. If the communists really want to build an ideal world then they must proclaim love as the supreme power in all the creation; otherwise they are lying to their own hearts. How could love, the greatest force in the universe, be contained in something as small as matter? Because a small container cannot become bigger, we can conclude that communism could never conquer the world, and never truly build a utopia for mankind.

### Human logic can never comprehend God or man

Throughout history there have been great philosophies and philosophers who searched for the true meaning of human behavior and happiness. Each one of them must always answer one fundamental question: Does God exist? Every philosophical battle ultimately returns to that one fundamental question and still this question has not been solved. Could a definitive decision be reached if philosophers gathered together at a convention to take a vote? If they voted yes, would God exist from that moment, or would God be there even if they voted no?

Scientists who try to prove God’s existence by scientific methods are foolish. Imagine scientists trying to find God in glass tubes. Will God suddenly come into being when man discovers Him, or has He always existed? Religious people are much wiser; they have already made up their minds that there is a God, and not only that He existed from the very beginning, but that He will exist throughout eternity.

If that is a valid statement, then religious people are the most powerful and happy people. Philosophers try to prove or disprove God through logic, but God is so big that He doesn’t fit into human logic too well. This is a very important statement; if you could prove God’s existence through logic then God would be small enough to fit into human logic, meaning that man could create God and know all about Him.

Can you show me your mind and explain it to me? If you could grasp your mind 100% then you could create your mind, but you cannot do that at this time because you don’t know your mind totally. This shows the greatness of your mind. Man also has a mysterious aspect, and human logic can never perceive the greatness of God or man.

Man has acquired tremendous knowledge and developed vast technology to the point where man thinks he can become like God and do anything. Man has become arrogant in his knowledge, but God knows that all man’s data is really like a peanut compared to the truth of the universe. The person who totally believes in limitless truth and energy and tries to embrace it is the greater person.

The men who can make the greatest contributions to human history are not scientists or philosophers, but those who have infinite faith and can unite with the universe. Therefore, you see that the religious leaders, not the scientists or philosophers, have made the most impact throughout history.

The great philosophers and scientists in history are not referred to as saints. Why? A prerequisite for sainthood is the perception of God. Without God, sainthood has no meaning. We are all scientists to some degree, but the great saints throughout history, for example, Moses, Buddha, Mohammed and Francis, all centered their lives upon God. Even though they did not use the same term for God, their lives all started out from one common ground.

The saints of history did not teach that the most important thing is power, money, or knowledge; they basically taught one thing: love. They taught of two kinds of love, the vertical love between God and man, and the horizontal love between man and man. No matter how much knowledge a philosopher or scientist may have, if he does not know love then he does not truly understand man or man’s behavior, or the principles that guide man.

Perhaps a scientist will make a tremendous discovery which results in a great contribution to human society. If he is a bachelor with no family, then in spite of his great discoveries people will wonder if he could be truly happy. If he does not know love then he does not know the true value of man’s life. The greatest way of life is the pursuit of true love. That pursuit of true love is the backbone of human history, and will continually make an impact on human history. This is why I did not become a philosopher or a scientist, but a religious leader.

Who will bring hope to mankind? Not scientists or philosophers but the religious men who proclaim the supreme beauty and power of love shall give vision and hope to mankind. Do you think true love has the power to unite the races? Today the racial problem in America is grave and it is apparent that Christianity is not being practiced in the truest sense. Jesus Christ’s gospel is far greater than racism. Christianity in America is declining. Until the emergence of a new, revived Christianity the world will not be able to advance toward God.

### Why have we found happiness in religion?

Having all this information as background, can you explain why Unification Church members are happy? First of all, we are happy people because we are religious people. We are seeking to make the greatest contribution to mankind and to experience true happiness. We are happy to be religious people because there is a possibility that we can reach God and consummate His love. In no other field is there a way to reach God. Once we recognize that going a religious road enables us to reach God and practice His love then we are happy people. Furthermore, we know that the possibility of love is not limited to our own lives; we can bring the gospel to mankind and transform our whole world into a world of happiness.

Do you believe in God or do you know God? We can each say, “I know my mind is real, and in ‘ the same way I know that God is real. However, for the same reason I cannot fully explain my mind I cannot fully explain God.” Your mind controls your way of life and you obey the directives of your mind. Similarly, you know God is there, dominating your life and giving you mandates and guidance. Your mind handles the horizontal elements of life, while God controls your way of life in a vertical or universal sense.

You are glad God is with you. That is why Unification Church members are happy people. You know God as the subject of love, and therefore you can become His object, creating a circuit of love with Him. Because you know God so well you can say, “God, You are almighty and omnipresent, but no matter how great You are, You need me because without Your object You cannot be subject. I am Your partner and without me You are not perfect.”

Does that sound arrogant and boastful? How can you praise God as the creator of all things in heaven and earth and then say to Him, “You are merely my subject?” The only way you can say that is by shooting a beam of true love into God’s heart. When God is struck by your true love He is rendered helpless.

The essence of love is the equal value given each person through unity. The situation of God existing alone without man is unthinkable. Subject and object cannot exist without each other. If man did not exist then God would vanish. There is no way that God could continue alone, and without man the universe would have no value.

Imagine a man who has achieved the pinnacle of power, perhaps becoming the President of the United States, with the power to influence international affairs. Even if his wife is a very humble, uneducated woman, if she has made a relationship of love with her husband then her position is instantly elevated along with his. Would the President want her to remain secluded because of her humble origin, or would everyone have to pay due respect to the First Lady, regardless of her background? Even if that woman has come from a background as low as the sole of a shoe, to the degree that they pay respect to the President everyone would have to respect her.

The power of love can bring a person from the lowliest to the most supreme position, and the universe will not complain but will bow down to that person. Christianity teaches that even though you are lowly sinners in the bottom of hell, you can be raised up the level of sons of God; yet even though Christianity preaches that ideal, no one has ever had the power to become a sinless son of God. Christians teach, “God is the creator and you are sinful man. God is way up high and you are on the bottom.” Christians still think that a tremendous gap will always exist between God and man. Being convinced of this theology, they criticize the Unification Church, saying it is impossible for men to become like God. However, they then contradict themselves by calling God ‘Father.’ The same God they feel they cannot come near they approach as Father. This is an incredible contradiction which we have to correct.

When you have true love which can penetrate God’s heart, you can lead Him around any way you want. If God does not accept this theory, then you can ask, “God, are You a God of love?” If God says, “Yes, I am a God of love,” then you can explain to Him why He needs you as His object. Love needs an object and God needs love; without an object God cannot be God. In all His world of creation, who would love God most? Man would love God most, so man is indispensable for God.

You must love God without hesitation. This is the greatest contribution the Unification Church is making to human history, explaining the most genuine version of God. The Unification Church is making a contribution by bringing the living God into man’s life. We ourselves live in that conviction. We can raise ourselves up to the level of God because in the name of love we are making ourselves objects to Him, not in word alone, but in reality.

We don’t need a concept of God. We need God as our subject, coming into our very tissue. Unless we practice this then we cannot even talk about the Kingdom of God on earth. I am needier dumb, nor am I following some blind faith. Any sermon I give has already been tested and proved in my own personal life.

### I can only pursue this life because of God’s love.

Why are you happy in the Unification Church? You are not worshipping a conceptual God, but a living God with whom you share your life. Without having any breakfast and sitting on this cold floor, you are still happy people because you are sitting in God’s lap, embraced by His love.

I am amazed that you sit for long hours, even when your back is aching, and still listen attentively. I feel a great joy watching your expressions because sometimes you are completely overwhelmed. What do you gain from this? You won’t be fed a meal; instead the love of God will come to you out of this. I have been persecuted, cursed and criticized for thirty years, yet I am the happiest man. Out of this suffering way of life I have teamed about God and His love. God is always intervening in my life with love, and I feel the love of God down to my bones. When there is not much persecution then God relaxes, but in an emergency, when a terrible battle is unfolding here on earth, then God intervenes every second of the day. Because of God I have no reason to fear persecution, and I even welcome it.

I can pursue this kind of work because of the love of God. Of course I get tired and find it difficult to go on sometimes, but I go forward willingly. The harder I work, the more I can feel God and I am a happy man. Does persecution discourage you or does it give you power? Many of your parents have nice homes and good food, and they want you to stay home with them instead of listening to me. Even so, you still come and endure a hard way of life. This puzzles people and they ask, “What is Reverend Moon’s power?” They study us scientifically, logically, but they cannot come up with any answers, because answers aren’t found in logic or test tubes alone. Until you know the love of God, you will not know the reasons for our dedication.

The women sitting in the audience this morning smell of sweat and not perfume. I know you did not have time to take a shower or do your laundry because every moment of your day is dedicated to working for God. You need rest for the next day’s work and instead of taking a shower when you have ten or fifteen minutes, you would rather take a nap. Besides that, I don’t speak very many comforting words, like, “My sons and daughters, you are doing well and I am glad you are working so hard.” Instead, I push you out and give you a hard time. You must be crazy if you still come to listen to me!

When people with Masters degrees and Ph.D.’s join our movement, the first thing I ask them to do is to fundraise with peanuts. I am sure they are shocked, “Even though I am a Ph.D. I still have to fundraise with peanuts!” But I strongly feel that no matter how many Ph.D.’s someone has, he will not be able to love mankind unless he can love a bag of peanuts or a bucket of flowers in the name of God. He must feel that he is elevating the value of those peanuts and flowers to the highest degree, and put himself in the peanut’s position. Then each peanut will say, “I am loved by a Ph.D.!” and the flowers will feel, “My Ph.D. loves me.” That love will restore the dignity of all things, particularly things like peanuts and flowers, which mostly have been sold by beggars or played with by children.

The Unification Church members will love the peanuts as God’s creation, and love the flowers for revealing the beauty of God. By doing humble things like this you are elevating the dignity of nature and all things which God created. All things have felt mistreated by cruel and greedy men, but now their dignity is being restored as God’s creation by unselfish men of God and they feel that God is restoring their true value. The man who loves all things of creation can love God. The man who disregards the things of creation cannot love God.

Imagine how dramatic it is for a wealthy woman with many diamonds to join our church and then place more value in a bag of peanuts than in her diamonds! The peanuts would feel, “Now I have more value than diamonds! I have been elevated to kingship in the peanut world! ” If you treat all things of creation this way, then God will treat you this way. You are like the peanuts of the world, but God has picked you up and said, “You are my child.”

### In knowing God and His love there is immeasurable depth

Now you know the meaning of selling peanuts. You may think it is impossible for a Ph.D. to fundraise with peanuts in the street instead of teaching in a university, but as a son of God I have traveled the road of beggars, not only selling peanuts, but doing every kind of menial task. There is nothing I have not done, and there is nothing I cannot do. I can work in a factory as a laborer or a foreman, or I can come to Belvedere and teach the word of God. I never fall behind anyone or anything. The professors and great philosophers of the world will listen to me; the intellectuals only know about a very small segment of the universe, while I am teaching about the most precious truth of God. If I can bring such truth then I am certainly entitled to come before America and the whole world to proclaim it.

Am I a good teacher? I make you American young people work so hard, and even have you stop dating. Does the rest of the world consider me as good a teacher as you do? Even after receiving the blessing and working so hard you cannot live with your husband or wife right away. Is this standard what makes me a good teacher? Most people criticize me for doing things in a strange and unreasonable way, but you support what I say. What has happened to you? You are the kind of people who don’t care what parents may say or what newspapers may write. The important consideration is whether we know with certainty that we are in the position where we can receive the love of God.

I am a man who does not fear guns or bombs or death threats. The one thing which could make me tremble would be the departure of God’s love. I will do anything and everything to possess the intensity of God’s love. If doing crazy things is the only way to keep the love of God then I will do them. I would not trade the love of God for the sovereignty of a nation or even for my own family.

I actually own nothing and my pockets are empty. What do you gain by following such a gentleman? Don’t you mind? You have to buy lunch for me instead of my buying lunch for you. If you really think about it you have met someone quite mysterious. It’s hard to judge or measure me.

Compared to Gerhard’s fist my hand looks like a peanut, but with this small hand I can do everything. One label is not adequate to describe me because I have been successful in so many different areas. I look like a fisherman, a farmer, a laborer, a religious man, and even sometimes like a gangster and a fighter. There is no way to describe me in one word.

How can I do so much in one lifetime? My secret is that I know the love of God, and in knowing God and His love there is immeasurable depth. God is really greedy in a way because He wants everything, and for this reason I have to go in every direction in order to respond to God. Because everything I do is for the sake of God, everything I touch is successful. No matter how rough I am or how hard I push you, it is never for my sake but for the sake of humanity. My conscience does not hurt because God knows very well that I am only working for His benefit.

### God’s standard of love is horizontal as well as vertical

I said at the beginning that the person who can freely give and receive is a happy person. Is there only one correct direction for give and take? You must become the type of person who can have give and take in many directions, such as front and rear, up and down, and left and right. God is like this type of person. Christians should know that God’s ideal is not limited to vertical give and take between God and man, but rather that God wants men to have give and take on horizontal level in all directions as well. The person with a circuit of give and take of life like this is the happiest person.

No matter where people stand in relationship to God, to the right or the left, in front or in back, high or low, everyone wants to have give and take with God. You know love is the most precious thing to God. Satan, who has been trying to steal God’s most precious things, would certainly try to steal love. When you understand this, you can automatically understand that the fall of man occur-red through the misuse of love. Love fulfills God’s will when used for God’s purpose, and fulfills Satan’s will when used in an impure way. The entire history of restoration is a history of God seeking to restore the order of love.

Satan’s love is temporal and destructive while God’s love is eternal, constructive and progressive. The free sex which is rampant in America today is a form of love, but it is temporal and destructive. When Satan destroyed true love, morality was also destroyed, and Satan was able to destroy man’s entire history. Eventually people may even want to change the Constitution and the laws so they will be free to behave like animals. Satan knows the supreme value of God’s love for God’s world, and because Satan wanted to destroy God’s ideal, Satan stole the love of God and used it as his own tool. God loves pure love to the utmost degree, but at the same time He abhors Satan’s love. Satan’s illicit love is a one-way street to the bottom of hell; the world is running down that street.

God does not even want to look at Satan’s world; Christianity, however, without knowing God’s strict standard of love, is for the most part permitting itself to degenerate into social functions for dancing, drinking and easily accepts the rapidly declining standards of love. A true God could not condone such churches, but would feel like throwing them into the ocean.

God is patient, however, always trying to make one more effort to save America. I proclaimed to this country that I came as a firefighter because America’s situation is like a house on fire; I came in the position of doctor because this nation is like a sick patient. I am sure the American people were irritated at those words, but I deliberately said those things to aggravate Americans. If America won’t listen to God’s word then I will use America’s young people to accomplish God’s will. Parents will see the 180 degree turn their children make from a satanic way of life to a God-centered way of life, and they won’t be able to deny the truth of what I say. I am fully aware of all the accusation and persecution facing us, but let people strike us anyway.

### Three elements will ensure America’s survival

America needs to repent. Famous theologians, scholars, ministers, and all Americans must repent together. If you people here do not know how to repent then America might not know how to repent. Americans must look at their own children, and you are the oldest of those children. They know that you are not dumb and they are wondering why you are all here. You would not remain in the Unification Church unless you were wise people.

We must restore God-centered morality or else America is destined to collapse. The Roman Empire collapsed from within, of its own moral corruption, not from outside attack or infiltration. America is in far worse shape than the Roman Empire was because there is no tradition left in this nation. Once the moral center is removed from America it will collapse and no trace of it will be left.

Once America crumbles, all types of fighting will begin. America has proudly called itself a melting pot of peoples from all over the world but that is not America’s accomplishment. If this nation keeps the Christian spirit alive and strong then God will protect and sustain the melting pot, but if America loses its Christian foundation then America will no longer continue to be the harmonious melting pot of the world.

Can the Unification Church help? The loss of three vital elements could destroy America: the moral standard, racial harmony, and the Christian spirit. The corruption of these three elements is the internal problem of America, but also there is the external threat of communism. The Unification Church can renew America. First, True Parents are needed. Then through the blessing you can become true husbands and wives. Finally, you need brothers and sisters to form a true family. We are talking about living as true families.

### The providence behind America’s democratic traditions

The Japanese and Americans were enemies thirty years ago during World War II, and the Koreans and Japanese have historically hated each other, yet now a Korean man has come to America with Japanese people and is trying to save America. In the Unification Church, historical enemies have become united as one body and are trying to save another enemy. There is no parallel to this outside the Unification Church. The Bible says to love your enemy and Christianity has emphasized that you should love your personal enemy, but we in the Unification Church go beyond loving personal enemies to the level of not only loving national enemies, but of working to save them. That is the messianic ideology.

When Jesus was on the cross, his prayer was for forgiveness, not only for the Roman soldiers nailing him down, but also for the entire Roman Empire. Our goal and ideology is to perfect Jesus’ ideology by not only loving our personal enemies, but by even leaping over national boundaries to save and unite nations that have fought each other in the past. When this is your living ideology, you will be actualizing the ideology of the Messiah.

Two former enemies, Japan and Korea, are now working to save America. Are the peoples of those nations living comfortably, or are they suffering more than you? Are the members from those nations working harder than the American members? America is the most powerful country of the world, yet people have come from abroad trying to save this country, and they are working harder than the American members. Realistically speaking, we are doing things unparalleled in history.

I know history will reveal that I spent more missionary funds here in America than anyone has ever spent for other missions throughout history, but all of that was for the sake of America’s mission, not for the Unification Church. Agencies of the government are investigating the Unification Church; the IRS for example, has been investigating us for several months. They have not found anything wrong, but they keep looking for some way to trap us in a criminal act.

America has received many VIP’s in its history, and in God’s sight I am a most precious guest who has come to help this country. How could America treat this guest so terribly? It is a sign of America’s collapse. When God looks at America, He thinks, “America, I am totally disgusted with you now. You could not even embrace one Korean man in this large country. Instead you are trying to chase him out. What kind of God-centered America are you? For 200 years I worked to train Americans to live harmoniously with all people so that finally one man could come to this country bringing my ideology and be warmly received. For the sake of that man this country has been given enormous blessing, but now that the final moment has come, this nation is failing.” God allowed a certain permissiveness to develop in this country so that America would receive His new ideology. That is one reason God allowed democratic freedoms in this country. Contrary to God’s plan, however, America is tolerating satanic things like free sex, but trying to limit my religious work.

Even though America has treated me shamefully, I am not happy that God is angry and ready to chastise this nation. Most people would say, “God, You are absolutely right to chastise America. I can’t stand these people.” But instead my prayer is, “Please be slow with Your wrath and hold back Your anger. Be patient and give me a chance.”

My covenant with God for America will not continue indefinitely, but has a specific time element. That is why I have proclaimed that by 1978 the Unification Church must achieve a certain goal in America, and by 1981 the Unification Church has to accomplish specific results worldwide. I am following God’s timetable, and my work is a commitment for a lifetime. You American citizens are supposed to do this also. Should you fall behind me or be ahead of me? But if the downhill trend persists, even you will decline as well. I want to make you go ahead of me. That is why I have been pushing the Japanese members to work harder in order to inspire and stimulate you American members. You accidentally joined the Unification Church, didn’t you? Can you bear your responsibility, or do you still need me in America? If your answer is that you want me to stay that means you want me to work harder!

### We are responsible for every aspect of the world

The Unification Church is doing historical work. Now Western members admire the Oriental culture and some Americans want to marry Orientals. A new culture is beginning in the Unification Church, one that transforms enemies into brothers through love. Satan cannot do that; only God can do that and this love is the ultimate power and principle by which God can conquer Satan. From God’s viewpoint the Unification Church is quite orthodox, and will definitely be prosperous.

I created the Unification Theological Seminary for the sake of Christianity, not for the sake of our members. The professors who teach there are not from our church, but from other faiths, being Roman Catholic, Jewish, Greek Orthodox, Presbyterian, and Methodist. It is really for the sake of their own denominations that the seminary pays them to come together there.

Many scholars, from Harvard for example, have come to observe the seminary. They saw that the Unification ideology wasn’t taught there, but that the professors are often teaching their courses from the point of view of their own faiths. After observing my way of doing things, these scholars concluded that I am either a number one fool, or a number one genius! But now that the first class is graduating after two years, what has happened? All the professors have been influenced by the students. The process has been reversed; instead of the professors only teaching the students, the professors also have been taught by the students.

Our professors are all famous theologians, but when I asked them ten questions about God and mankind, they could not answer even one. Our members are students of the professors, but they know the Divine Principle so well that they are able to clearly evaluate all the different philosophies they are taught. They affect the professors with the spiritual power and insight of our faith and ideology.

Do you know what I am going to achieve through the Science Conference, or why we need the New York City Symphony? We are responsible for all of God’s world, not just theologians. The Unification Church is grabbing God with one hand and grabbing the world with the other in order to connect the two of them. We are also grabbing the world with both hands to glue it together in all directions horizontally, front and back, left and right.

The center of give and take is God’s love, and the ideal of God is for everyone to have give and take in all directions centering on His love. Self-centered love exists in the world around us, but in our world God is the center. Unification Church members are happy people because we live the way God lives, and love as God loves. We are teaming to become like Him and be people with many directions.

You know God is your Father, but are you really God’s sons and daughters? You must achieve a higher level as sons and daughters of God than Adam and Eve, who fell. Only from that position can you call God your Father. The Unification Church standard is the highest of any religious teaching in history, and once you achieve that standard then Satan’s infiltration and accusation are no longer possible. That is the level you eventually achieve.

Once you elevate yourselves beyond Adam and Eve’s fallen position then you can unite with God in love, and there is no power under the sun that will separate you from Him. The deepest love of God has never been tasted by any people, including the saints of history. You are truly setting your sights high and the achievement of your goal is quite near. You are truly happy people.

### Without man there is no heaven

What makes you happy? You are the people who know God’s way of life. The Divine Principle is a serious and important truth. Nothing exists without principle or law, and you are learning God’s principle, not only in theory but also in practice. You are going to live that Principle.

Another important point is that you are not just living a God-centered way of life for yourselves, but you are pioneering the way and laying the foundation for the future and for posterity. God wants you to incorporate these three elements: First is heart. Become the people who can understand the heart of God. Second is the Principle. Become the people who understand the Principle of God. Third is tradition. Become the people who will leave behind the correct God-centered tradition. God created the world through the Principle for the sake of love, and everything exists under the Principle. The greatness of the purpose of creation is that God wanted to create mankind to have the true heart of God and to practice the Principle of God.

Why does God need Adam? God is subject while Adam is in the object position, and unless Adam can first unite with God, he cannot be the subject on the horizontal level. Why does God need Eve? Unless Eve can first become one with God she cannot take the object position on the horizontal level. That means true love cannot even be discussed without God as the center. Who is master of love, men or women? In order to become a true man, every Adam must unite with God. At that moment of unity he becomes a man; otherwise, he is only an animal. Women are just the same. The prerequisite for saying the word “man” or “woman” is a concept of God. Without God the words man and woman do not exist.

The prerequisite for God to think of man is love. When God thinks of man, He first thinks of love and then He thinks of the Principle; He automatically thinks of man’s position, and of how man is the living, walking representative of Himself. God is the internal and invisible God, whereas man is the external and visible God. That is God’s way of thinking.

When you go to spirit world and call, “God, my Father,” God will say, “Yes, my son?” His answer does not come from the blue skies up above but from within your own heart and mind. God is dwelling in your mind, and when you listen to your mind you listen to God. In Corinthians, God spoke through Paul to say, “Do you not know that you are God’s temple, and that God’s spirit dwells in you?”

Mankind is the visible form of God, manifesting the masculine and feminine characteristics of God. Together men and women are the total visible form of God. We read in Genesis that God told Adam to name the animals of creation. Adam had little understanding of the creation, but because God was dwelling with him he was able to name the animals. When does the Kingdom of God start to exist? Heaven can exist only when God and man are together. God and man together create the Kingdom of God, and without man there is no heaven.

When you go to spirit world you can speak with God but you cannot see God. God is invisible not only to this physical world, but also in the spirit world. God needed to manifest Himself in a visible form in order to have some connection with this physical world, and that visible form became Adam and Eve. Man was put in the supreme position to be the visible, walking form of God.

Why did God create man? God longed to realistically express and consummate His love, and to fulfill His ideal for the creation of all things. By accomplishing the ideal of heaven and earth through man, God could be fulfilled. We can conclude that God needed man and the creation for His own self-perfection. Unless man becomes perfect, God remains a God of failure, not a God of success. This is how I am making the greatest contribution to mankind and to the new culture of the world; I am bringing the living God down to man and bringing man up to God. God and man can finally become one in this New Age.

Those who want to become the central hosts and hostesses of the universe, please raise your hands. Why do you feel that way? You consciously or subconsciously understand what you are, and that your position is God’s position. Because God is your Father, and you are His sons and daughters, you are in the same category and have the same rights as God. I am not just concocting this sermon this morning. I went before God and Jesus Christ with this truth and it was upheld before all of heaven. You will see this clearly after you die.

You can breathe God’s love when you go to spirit world and the love of God surrounds you; when God’s love is not there, however, you suffocate. Love serves as the atmosphere in the spirit world, whereas in the physical world you breathe air. You must practice breathing love here on earth so you can breathe love when you are elevated to the spirit world. That is the purpose of a religious life.

### When true love is given it returns with a plus

Love starts when you put yourself in the position to serve others. From the very beginning men and women were created to serve one another; it is only through a woman that a man is fulfilled and through a man that a woman is fulfilled. This basic principle of life cannot operate when you do not exist for each other. I want you to know the difference between the two kinds of love. A love for others is the true love of God, but a selfish love is the love of Satan. When you marry, do you want to be loved or to give love? If you want to get married to only receive love then you are manifesting the selfish love of Satan.

When you give love it always returns with a plus. When you give a certain amount of love it is never lost, but will ultimately return increased. Through give and take, love will multiply and prosper for eternity. Love will return with a minus to the greedy person who always wants to take, simply because he has already kept some portion for himself. The true love of the Kingdom of God will never exist if you are intent on only receiving love. The condition for the Kingdom of God to exist is to love and serve others. Satanic love is exactly the opposite.

Why is there divorce? When people marry only to make themselves happy, their relationship cannot last long. Because these people are selfish and greedy they take more and more through the years from their family, society, nation and world. In the end, they find that they have lost everything. Man has come to the point that he must change his way of life 180 degrees, by living to give love. Then the world will certainly change.

The scholars and philosophers of the world have never imagined having the kind of universal gathering that I will have in order to declare to the world that all the ideologies of history which do not teach absolute unselfishness are destined to vanish. Only the ideology which teaches of service to others will survive.

Why are you the happiest people? Because you know you can become God-like men and women. When you meet God you can ask, “Are you my Father? If so that means I am your son and I resemble You.” God will say, “Yes, I am your Father, and I want you to be just like me.” Then you can say, “I am here living and acting just like you. Do you feel good or bad about this?” God will exclaim, “Oh, I like that!”

If you are ambitious then you will not stop there. You might propose to God, “Father, I want to go one step further and be better than You. I am more handsome than You! I can be more dramatic than You, speaking and doing things better than You do. How do You like that?” Would God then say, “You rascal! V,/hat are you talking about? You cannot be better than me”? No, God would say, “What a son I’ve got! I surrender to you! ” God would even humble Himself that way because God recognizes that genuine love is supreme.

When you search after supreme love, do not expect an easy road. You must do your utmost to reach that goal of the greatest love of God. When you pursue that goal single-mindedly you establish yourself as a host and hostess of the nation, the world and the universe.

I want to do for you as much as I have already done for some of the Korean and Japanese members, such as buying houses to let them settle down. As the True Parent, I want to do more for the black, yellow and white members than your own natural parents would do. Before I go to spirit world I want to set that condition and fulfill my pledge as a parent in the name of God’s love. You would only follow me wholeheartedly if my heart were unconditionally pure. Because of that love, no matter how many people are in a room, it seems empty compared to when I am there. Even if there are not many people in a room, after I enter the room seems filled.

### Everything is precious if done in love

If you can feel God, and live and eat God’s love, then regardless of hardship, you are the happiest people under the sun. Whether or not our Church has many physical possessions does not measure my value. If we lost everything we own I would not be sad or shrink from this mission. Even if something happened to all of you one morning and not one of you remained, I would not be shaken; as long as the love of God is intact and strong, my intent will persist. As long as the love of God exists, the universe is never empty but completely filled with love. Sometimes I feel so happy that I think even God envies me.

I have already decided to live and die on this course. I cannot alter this course because it is the only route to the love of God. The greatest, happiest man under the sun is the man who is born through love, practices love in his lifetime, and dies in love. That man is not only the happiest man here on earth, but that man can proclaim himself the happiest man before the throne of God. He can report to God, “God, I am the happiest man under the sun, not only in the physical world, but also here in the spirit world. I have fulfilled my purpose as man on earth, and now I am here in front of Your throne. Please accept me.” God will bless him, saying, “You are indeed my son. I am proud of you.” That is the highest possible blessing, and it will remain eternally.

I know that anyone who follows the Unification Church tradition to the end will inherit that position. That is the culmination of anything you might strive for. You may wonder if I am lying, but do not worry. You will find out for sure when you die. Do you want to go to the same level of heaven that I will have? Do you want to go to the level of heaven that the Japanese members are striving for? Then you have to work the same way I am working, the same way the Japanese members are working.

In reality I want the American members to be better than Japanese, even better than me. Not only will I be very proud of you, but that will be one more reason for you to be welcomed in the sight of God. This same principle works all around us. All parents want to be proud of their children, and God is no exception. Do you want me to leave you alone to maybe achieve the goal, or do you want me to discipline, chastise, and push you so hard that you have no choice but to achieve the goal?

I always think of the analogy between the Unification Church way of life and golf. I am the golfer and you are the ball that I send flying down the fairway. I want to have my ball land right next to the hole so that I can just tap it in, not somewhere in a sand trap, or even on the edge of the green. Actually I want to be the golfer who makes a hole in one 100% of the time. If you say, “Oh, Father, you hit me too hard. I don’t want to sail through the air,” then you are not worthy to become a hole in one.

Everything is precious and sweet if done in the name of love, even a spanking. One morning I was speaking and one brother was sitting right here. That morning I used that person as an example and hit him. Afterwards another brother was arguing with him, “I was supposed to be sitting in that position! Then I could have gotten hit. You took my seat! Next time you must not sit there.” The next Sunday the other brother came early to get that seat, and was waiting to be hit by me. As it turned out, that morning I did not hit anybody.

You represent all the races of the world. Since I have laid the foundation for the Unification Church all over the world, everywhere you travel you find my home, and therefore your own home. If you went to England you would call the English Unification Church “my church.” You are happy people because the Unification Church is one home and one family. Without any question you are the happiest people. You have two eyes and you certainly have the right to shed tears, not just of sorrow for God, but of joy. The Unification Church way of life is exciting, whether it be fundraising or witnessing, and when we take action all of America is embroiled in controversy.

The skunk is famous for its bad odor, but would the smell be bothersome among the skunks themselves? How do you know; have you ever been a skunk? The world might say that Unification Church members smell worse than skunks, but that smell of sweat and dust is the most perfect perfume to God; He likes that smell. Because you don’t see God you don’t realize how often God comes. Many times I lived like a beggar, dressed in very humble clothes, having no place to go and having to sleep overnight in the street. God’s presence was with me all the time. If I were to describe my experiences with God you would not believe how fantastic they are.

Moonies have a Moonie smell. Does that make you happy or unhappy? People may think you smell bad, but as soon as they find God and smell God themselves, then your smell will be like perfume to them. The time will come when the world will discover this. In a way you are the first heavenly skunks. Everybody will want to become baby skunks. If you sisters really want to follow me then you will marry a better man than 1. Furthermore, he will be more wonderful because he will be a much younger man than I.

We must not be deprived of our dignity. Our pride is heavenly pride. Let us together strive forward until we meet God on the ultimate level, the level of perfection. Let us pray.

## MEN OF JUSTICE, RISE UP

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 21, 1977
World Mission Center
Translator-Bo Hi Pak

At a meeting or service like this, the person who makes the effort to arrive first and sit at the front is the most prepared to receive some blessing. I want to ask all of you who just arrived with the IOWCs from different parts of the country about what kind of feeling you had when you came to New York. Were you excited, or did you feel it was just another change? You were excited about coming to New York to see all the skyscrapers and sights in this famous city, right?

I am not much to look at and I am so busy that I don’t have a second to spare, but even so you wanted to see me. I just finished a meeting with the European leaders and they all were anxious to know when I was coming to Europe. I had to tell them that such a trip was not in sight yet. I thank you from the bottom of my heart that you are excited to come to New York because you want to see me, but I am also sorry that I cannot spend the time with you that you desire. I arrived at East Garden at 3:30 this morning and then got up at 5 o’clock. You too will get busier and have a tough schedule. Do you mind?

Men normally have a very adventurous character and like to go out to catch something, like animals and birds, right? How about the women? Men and women certainly have different characteristics. Would it be better for us to follow the men or women’s direction? I tend to agree with the men that we had better follow the men’s direction because men are basically born with an out-going, aggressive nature.

The characteristics of men and women are very obvious when they have extra time; men are always going out to find some adventure while women sit down to do needlework or draw pictures or work in the kitchen. What would have happened to this world if there had been no men but only women pioneering human civilization? If there were only women to advance human civilization, we might still be living in a primitive age. Do you women agree? It is women’s nature to disagree and answer no, even though inside they know it is true.

All things considered, what are women really good for? Who designed your clothes, women or men? Answer me honestly, who runs faster, men or women? Who designed the watches and created the eyeglasses and made the beautiful rings that you women wear? You women are sitting idle and trying to exploit men, aren’t you? Do women at least show gratitude and humbly accept whatever is given to them, or are they always trying to take advantage, taking more whenever they are given something? What is a good woman? What is a good man?

God has been watching the movement of history, knowing very well the nature of women. He has been thinking that before the end of the world women’s true honor needs to be restored, that women should become people who can live for a good purpose instead of being a degraded group. He is also drinking that He will give them a hard time and have them pay indemnity for all the things that women have done in history. If God is really watching history, do you think He would have such thoughts?

If I were in God’s position, I would have thought about it. Is it a reasonable idea? There will certainly be a time for the complete renewal of this fallen world and God is thinking about how to use women as the champions who can really give their blood, sweat and tears, letting them elevate their old situation before the new world begins.

Do you want to become men and women of God? Putting yourself in that position, would you also think that this is the time for women to really play a major role, to repent and indemnify the lives of women in the past? Did you ever think about things in this way before? Women must be revolutionized for the sake of God and the sake of the New Age. Is there anyone here who disagrees? Do you women want to get married simply to be loved and to be given lots of gifts?

Let me ask you another question. If God really loved you, would He tell you to take it easy and sleep late and not bother about doing any hard work? Or would God say, “Because I love you I’m going to put you to work so that for the first time in history true women may be seen. By working with all your heart and soul I want you to become women that history will be proud of in the future.” Which way truly expresses the love of God? I am convinced that you know the right answer. I’ve given you women a hard time this morning, but don’t worry, we’ll give the men a hard time too.

Who in history has committed more atrocities? Who killed more people in history, men or women? Acts of war and the most horrible crimes have been committed primarily by men. Are you men proud of this? Have men been good material or bad material? If you think men are basically bad material then do you think God should treat them harshly or leniently? When God starts to push you hard, will you welcome it without hesitation or will you be rebellious? In examining history, we see that man has been a rebellious animal, always complaining when God asks him to do something.

Are you good men or evil rascals? I heard your answer. If you are evil rascals, should God treat you as decent gentlemen? Suppose a tiger got loose in New York one day and ate one man. The police would be mobilized and the event would be big news. Is it a good thing for tigers to eat men? It is not good at all, but every day in broad daylight in New York how many men kill other men? Is that worse than a tiger killing a man? The tiger might eat the man for food, but a man doesn’t have to kill another man. In light of this, are you men superior or inferior to a tiger?

Men sometimes do things that are even worse than the acts of animals. How would you treat that particular tiger if you caught it? Would you praise it and give it food or would you punish it? If you were captured and punished like the tiger, would you rebel at your treatment or would you be resentful? Repentance makes sense to us, but what about the rest of the world? There aren’t many signs of repentance to be seen.

Is God willing to tackle the vast work needed to tame evil men and change them into champions for His cause? If God roughs you up, would you protest that He can’t do that in America? When God sees someone who can tame evil man and make him a champion for the cause of good, would He worry about what method was used? Would God worry about whether the work was too hard? If God knows that men and women have been evil throughout history then He would certainly want to see to it that men and women restored their lost honor and became committed to the side of good before He began the task of rebuilding the old world into His new Kingdom.

Would God Himself do the work on earth or would He summon men and women to do it? If that is the case, would you like to be hand-picked by God when He needs a champion, or would you want to avoid that role? You want to become God’s champion, right? Who would become the leader of a group of such people? If you were God would you choose someone who could only complain or someone who was obedient and only wanted to fulfill God’s will? You say you want to become a leader. Have you already passed that test, or are you still considering whether to go that route? Are you still mulling over the question or are you going straight to the goal? Your answer doesn’t sound confident because it comes from your lips, not from your heart.

I am not just trying to entertain you; I have a reason to say these things this morning because I want to hit a target. The bullets I am shooting are God’s words and my target is your heart. When I ask you whether you really want to become men who pass the test of God, your answer should show the confidence in your heart. That is a decision being made by everyone. American young people do not think in this fashion.

God sees degrees of commitment among you. God is sincerely trying to advance peace among man, longing for the realization of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Will He make such efforts just to see all of you pass only the third degree? Nothing comes easy in this world, particularly the most excellent performance.

Suppose one of you gets very tired and loses his will to go on but then is dragged by force and pushed so hard that he cannot help but bring the Kingdom. Will that person be grateful later or not? After that person enters the Kingdom the club he thought was so cruel will look more precious than gold because that was what made him find God’s world. From that point of view will you welcome a beating from such a club? You answer yes because you know that without such discipline you might never find that blessing. There are two kinds of whipping. When a whipping is given for the sake of someone’s eternal life, it is a good whipping. American young people do not understand this concept. They confuse it with another type of whipping, which is given to satisfy one’s own greediness. That is evil.

Is murder a sin or not? What about capital punishment? When a criminal is executed for his crimes under the law, no one is doing it for their personal benefit, but for the safety and security of all. If any person is seeking revenge for his personal reasons, however, falsely accusing someone in order that he be executed, then the person who actually needs to be punished is the accuser, not the prisoner.

You must know clearly the definition of good and evil. The outward action is not evil in itself; the motivation behind it is the source of good or evil. This is a serious matter to consider. If God felt that ½ of mankind had to be eliminated in order to save the other 2/3, do you think He should do it or not? God is ready to do that if necessary. Unless you completely understand this then the world will be confusing and you will have no clear direction. The side of good always perseveres in hope, trying to benefit mankind. The side of evil has no such characteristic. As soon as evil people feel vulnerable or abused they strike out, regardless of who is right.

Is God a good God or an evil God? Is Satan good or evil? Do you know the criterion for deciding whether God is good and Satan is evil? You must think that you can persevere for the sake of good, being patient and sometimes suppressing your anger, moving on with hope, not despair. The reason for such perseverance is the need of the world and God for your assistance. God is persevering and patient, not for His own sake, but for the very enemy who harbors animosity toward Him.

Everyone in the universe has parents, right? Were your parents good or evil? Many American young people say they don’t know and don’t care one way or the other but that is not good. Do you have a good mother and good father? Many of you didn’t answer because you are doubtful. There is much divorce in American society, but whose side does God take? God will ask the husband and wife whether they considered the possibility of getting a divorce before they committed themselves to marriage, and in order to receive His sympathy their answer must be no. The partner who takes the initiative in seeking separation is the person who is guilty of wrongdoing in front of their children.

If it is the mother who caused the separation then her child can even protest to her and comfort his father by saying, “My mother does not deserve to be a member of this family. As your son I want you to be happy. I will bring you happiness, even if I must find and serve a new mother.” That kind of young man would not be unhappy with having a new mother. Having a clear sense of justice, he would be serving his father by bringing him a new wife to make him happy again, knowing that he is a good man. How many American young people think in that fashion? Most of them could care less, thinking that if their parents want to separate that it is their business. They aren’t interested in calling their new stepparent “father” or “mother.” Marriage in America is like a business contract signed by two people and broken whenever they feel like it. America’s family life is absolutely miserable because divorce is so prevalent and so casual. The Unification Church is going to be a different kind of movement. By having a clear sense of judgment we can reconstruct American family life and create a healthy, harmonious society. We will create permanent homes in our society. Selfishness and unselfishness determine the value of everything and even in family squabbles and divorces the person who acts out of unselfishness and for the sake of the children and the community is a good person. Unless we practice this clear principle there is no way to reconstruct American society.

In every comer of life selfishness is your worst enemy. You can evaluate your own home life from this standpoint. If one of your parents was selfish or greedy you felt disgust and your children will be the same. This message is painful for those who cannot accept or live this principle and I understand very well that they will oppose us. Will you then support me or join the negative people who are opposing me out of selfishness? Even if I chase you out, would you still come and support me? The only reason for you to come is that I scold you and chase you out, not for your own benefit, but for the benefit of all.

All through the past, present and future anyone who has pursued this goal has also gone this drastic way. The parent who tries to be patient and persevere through difficulty with his partner, hoping until the very end for a reconciliation, is a good person. That person’s future will never be completely blocked. A selfish person may seem to be living a very wise and clever way of life, but this life will eventually hit a stone wall.

Parents and children may not get along too well sometimes, but the important thing is which side is closer to God’s principle. In individualistic America many parents only think of themselves as instruments for giving birth to children, nothing more. They go their own way and let the children go theirs. On the other hand, there are children who regard their parents with contempt for their lack of education or low station in life. Those sons and daughters may be convinced that there is nothing to be learned from such insignificant, ignorant people, regardless of the fact that they are their mother and father. Those proud, boastful children will reject their parents, denying that they have any responsibility to them.

Would you still become a pious, loyal son, regardless of your parents’ situation, or would you be boastful? Would you still respect your own parents even if you became a professor at a famous university? Even if there was not much to learn from listening to them, would you still pay respect to your parents? Why? Their unselfish motivation is the reason you should respect them, the fact that they tell you certain things for your sake and not for their own benefit or ego. One principle always operates in this universe, which is that your motivation is the actual measure of the value of your actions.

True parental love is always given for the sake of the child. Because it is not measured by money or by honor, parental love does not tarnish or change. Even if you have knowledge that can change the world, if you utilize it for you own benefit, you are no more than Satan. What can we consider precious, the vast knowledge of professors or the unchanging, sacrificial love of parents? There is no comparison between the two. American young people must know where true value lies.

I have the mission of grabbing the wild, untamed young people of America, disciplining them, and revolutionizing the life of American homes. I want you to become mothers and fathers who are dedicated and sacrificial, who are not boastful about their own deeds but who give totally. Your heart will resemble the heart of God when you steadily try to serve the well-being of your family every day, without change. That giving and serving is equivalent to the actions of God. Then you possess true authority, more than anyone who is trying to command everyone else.

If you can be totally unselfish then you can offer certain advice sometimes, even to your father and mother. If you are lovingly living that principle then your deeds will be noble and justified. Even in that case, however, no son can compete with the degree of intensity of his parent’s true love; if you blindly serve and respect your parents, you still feel no complaint because the intensity of parents’ love and children’s love has no comparison. Parental love is far greater and more intense. We must make this boundary absolutely clear.

This boundary line of truth is straight, not crooked, extending from the individual all over the world. Can you clearly see it or not? The significance of its straightness is that no one can challenge it; that straightness is unselfishness. In living that principle you can be patient and persevere and do your absolute best for the sake of others.

I am closely watching the many blessed couples in our church. The couple which assumes that the church should support them is one kind, while the husband and wife who want to not only support themselves and not be indebted to the church, but even want the church to be indebted to them is another kind of couple. No matter how early you were blessed, if you are trying to use the members and the church for your own benefit, you are no good. That is exactly how I think about myself. There is no exception to this; that is the way of goodness.

I am fully aware that America has come against me, thinking that I am a dangerous person who should be thrown out of America, but I will change America’s young people and discipline them and give them a hard time, all for the sake of America and for the sake of those who are trying to destroy me. I want to make absolutely clear the truth that America does not exist for the sake of the Unification Church and that we will not exploit America. The Unification Church is only an instrument to bring this nation to God; America and the world come first. You must never act by thinking only of what is beneficial for the Unification Church. I never think like that. I will only support what will benefit America and the world, whatever the penalty or sacrifice may be. If Satan puts up a roadblock then I will penetrate it.

I ask you to come this way also. If you hesitate to go this way then I will even spank you. By knowing my motivation you will know whether that is a good or evil act. Even with a handful of people like you I will confront the opposition and penetrate all the way to the final goal.

When you look from the point of view of truth you realize how much ugliness there is outside. Is the motivation of our opponents unselfish or selfish? On the other hand, is what I am trying to achieve selfish or unselfish? That is the standard which determines good and evil. Our opposition is waging a war to destroy the Unification Church, but I will never bend. They fabricate all kinds of allegations, but still we are patient. We have profound truth to testify about and yet still we take beating after beating.

Which side is pursuing a good cause? Do you have confidence that you are pursuing a good cause or aren’t you sure? Because we are pursuing an unselfish cause we are on the side of absolute goodness. That is why God respects you, why He is with you. Furthermore, the good people of the past and future will bow down before the strength of your conviction; you are not pursuing this good cause with popularity and fame but in the face of impossible misunderstanding. Because we persevere under those conditions our efforts have value. If we are totally on the side of God then the selfish world will fall into chaos and the time will come for the harvest. You must have that kind of confidence. We are men of justice who are not to be deterred by events around us.

You did not have too much power or authority in the past because your goals were not clear or were founded on incomplete truth. But as soon as you clearly saw the truth in your heart you felt the power to pursue this life. Truth is power; knowledge is power. Americans are proud people who think they are first-class citizens, being very civilized and very dedicated to justice, even sometimes giving up their lives to save others. Are you really proud Americans? The most important thing is whether you are really proud to be a member of the Unification Church, even though you are persecuted. Are you here because you have no other choice? You are a coward if you take cover every day.

If I were a coward I would not have ever challenged America. Instead I stood up in the name of God and now I cannot tum around. That is the way I have walked for thirty years, but I am never defeated, even by fatigue. The people who adamantly opposed me twenty and thirty years ago now bow down to me. Some years ago the Japanese media publicized me as the worst rascal under the sun, but now the Japanese are realizing that Asia needs my philosophy and conviction. Now the same situation is happening in America, with impossible things being said about me. Our opponents thought that I would easily be gotten rid of, but instead they have found that I am getting stronger and that this movement is getting stronger and that this movement is getting bigger. They see that I have a fearless attitude and that the time will eventually come when even this country will change.

Would God feel excited to see such an ironwilled man marching on or not? Would God tell me to relax and take it easy, or would He say, “My son, go on. I am behind you 100% every day”? What do you think God wants from me? How would He feel if I asked for a vacation, even after thirty years? Instead I tell God to take a vacation.

What kind of teacher would you like to have, the first type of person or the second type? How could you claim to love me if you are trying to push me to work harder and receive greater suffering? You have to answer, “This world needs you in order to be transformed into goodness. Only you can liquidate all the evil. I absolutely support you. Please be patient and go on, even though it is difficult.” That is true respect.

If every year one out of a hundred people dies, every year 40 million people are passing to spirit world and in most cases they are going into hell. It is love and respect to ask me to go on because you know we can bring them to heaven. When you say that then I will bow down and listen to you. If you are thinking of everything from God’s point of view then I can say that I love you. Such sons and daughters can rightfully inherit the Kingdom.

That is exactly my position with God. I say the same thing; “God, 40 million people every year end up in the dungeons of hell. We must save them. I need your spirit and power in order to do the job.” God will not only listen but will always support such a prayer; the man who walks in that spirit is a man of justice. His goal is clear and noble; it is not even America’s goal or one country’s goal, but the goal of the world, spirit world and God. The man of justice rises up for the liberation of God.

We come to the conclusion that men of justice are assembled in this room and in the Unification Church. This movement is truly trying to do justice for God. Why am I so busy every day? There is no area I do not touch or become involved in. I go out to sea, set up factories and businesses, create newspapers and buy real estate, not just in New York but all over the world. There is absolutely nothing that I do not touch. Sometimes even our members and leaders are confused about which project is top priority. When we go to sea we are fishermen and in the mountains we are hunters. We are workers at our factories and journalists at our newspaper. What is the central point?

Do I work this hard because I eat 100 meals a day? I haven’t even had breakfast this morning. There is no one who worries about money more than I do. If the whole American defense budget were given to me I would still worry about money. Do I work this hard to get my food or car or house? Am I working for my wife or children? For honor or fame? You young people already give me much respect and love so what else could I be doing all this for? I could discipline and run this organization to be more powerful than even the most evil kind of organization like the Mafia, but I am standing on the side of God, trying desperately every day to accomplish something.

Are you lucky to be here because you don’t have to worry about having a place to sleep or about having some work? Why are you lucky to meet me? I push you to go out to witness, fund raise and sell the newspaper early in the morning. You are sometimes so busy working from morning to night that you have not even a moment to relax over a meal, having to eat standing up.

People will say that you are crazy, but you are never crazy in the sight of God. Sometimes I wish that you were so busy for the work of God that you even had no time to go to the bathroom. Become a person who has no shame before God. Yesterday I saw a beggar pick up a rotten apple, clean it and put it in his pocket. I thought, “I wish that beggar could be a Unification Church member for the purpose of God.” I am looking for the man or woman who, even though he may have ample bread at home, so strongly feels the urgency of God’s work that he merely picks up a rotten apple in the road and eats it and continues on. That person Would do that not because he is in need, but because he is so dedicated to the work of God that he didn’t want to spare even one minute for himself. We need that kind of spirit to accomplish the will of God. The saints in heaven, all good men and women, Mother and 1, and even God will bow down to that person.

I know very well that this is the way of life of the saints and holy men. Would you be self-conscious and worry about your own dignity and honor, or would you forget all those things and be crazy about your mission? The more of a beggar you become the more you will be reduced until you have nothing. Why would you want to pursue this way of life? That is the life that God lives and that is the only way you can bring restoration to mankind. It is the one way of life that does not perish but remains eternally. The Kingdom of God is built in that humble fashion.

Yesterday I went to Barrytown to train the seminarians in making nets. I found that buying the necessary materials in the New York area would have cost thousands of dollars. I was looking for a way to save God’s money so I went all the way to New Haven, Connecticut, where I found the right kind of surplus store and bought everything for only a few hundred dollars. I was dressed very humbly and no one in the store knew who I was, yet they sensed something different about me. When the Lincoln limousine pulled up front to load in the materials the owners of the store were completely flabbergasted! They stood in the door like robots as we drove away. Then they realized that I was Reverend Moon.

Later at Barrytown everyone went through intense training in making nets. I was teaching them until 1:30 in the morning, but even then I didn’t tell them to go to bed or just give them instructions and leave. Then everyone realized I was going to speak to you at 6 a.m. so they said, “Father, we will take care of this. We know how to do it now so you go ahead and talk to the members in New York.”

Why didn’t the seminarians complain about working all night? They knew that I was working harder than anyone else. I am teaching you a hard way of life but that’s really the good way. Only the pursuit of a good purpose can produce people who don’t complain about hard work. As long as you feel you can go one step ahead of me and that you shall do more than I do, the Unification Church will be a church of resurrection at the place of death; we must climb down to the place of death in order to get our glorious resurrection.

American people are clever people and I know you understand what I am saying to you. The young people of America outside of our Church are perishing every day because sexual immorality, drug use and the VD epidemic are spreading. The result of that life is that many of their children are born deformed. In a spiritual sense those young people have already perished. They have abused their freedom and they don’t seem to care about their families, their society, nation or anything. How can such a society survive?

I am not the only one talking about the decline of America; parents, religious leaders and researchers confirm what I am saying. Can America be restored as a God-centered nation by the armed forces or the Pentagon? Can the knowledge of science that sends men to the moon cure the ills of society? No scientists or government leaders can do it. Even if all Americans were united together they would still find it impossible to accomplish by themselves.

In order to save America God sent one man from Korea with a message of salvation, yet everyone considers him an enemy. You young people of the Unification Church are the only hope for America and you must become a stepping stone for this country’s salvation. When America is turned around, the entire world’s population will have hope. This is why God sent me to work in America, rather than to any other nation. You must not be defeated.

I want you to know that I am a very lonely person. I began a one-man crusade thirty years ago, when absolutely nobody understood me. I stood up without fear at a time when the world was crumbling in darkness. I have travelled from the distant mountainsides of Korea, through many difficult years and have finally arrived in America, trying to install God’s movement here. Imagine how far I have travelled!

From the very first day I undertook my mission I dreamed of America because far before you were born God had a masterplan and the United States of America was its target. If God is concerned about fulfilling His plan then He has to bring young people like you to the Unification Church. We did not meet in the Unification Church just to save ourselves; we have the much greater purpose and mission of liberating God, heaven and earth, and all mankind. Since God sent you to me, I have the responsibility of transforming you into champions of God, and after being disciplined and trained you will become historical persons. I want to make the Unification Church members work harder than a beggar, not because you are hungry but because God and humanity are hungry. God thinks in this way.

Why did we buy this kind of building here in New York, big enough to hold 5,000 people? Simply because we must prevent New York from crumbling. I gave instructions that all our buildings were to be restored and fixed up, not only physically but also in the spiritual sense by our members giving their hard work. If everyone worked at the pace I do, with the same purpose in mind, we would have beautifully finished the physical restoration of our buildings in a year. All that work would not have been prolonged this long.

You should never think that now we have lots of comfortable bedrooms and plenty of hot water. The New Yorker does not exist for your own comfort. You have no idea what a burden and responsibility our Church is bearing economically because of our properties. Before you think of all the wonderful things you have to think of how much sacrifice by brothers and sisters it took to acquire such things. Do the leaders of our movement worry about the financial situation? Heavenly Father pities me because I have taken up that burden. If you know how many Korean families are suffering, how many Japanese members are suffering, then you know why we must solve these financial burdens in America.

President Carter’s administration wants to withdraw the troops from Korea, but I continue to bring people from Korea and Japan to save America. America is still important in the sight of God as the instrument to save the world. If America fails in its mission then America shall become the enemy of God. Our mission must succeed even if we all must become living sacrifices. America is deeply indebted not only to me but to the Korean and Japanese members of the Unification Church. I have found that if I am indebted to someone I simply cannot sleep well nor relax until I repay them. Anyone with the tendency to take advantage of other people will never succeed and never prosper.

Are any of you wearing the same three-year-old T-shirts and pants over and over again? You have lots to eat here, but in Asia the kind of food you eat is considered a precious meal and three-year-old clothing is considered brand new.

You want to go to the same part of heaven the Korean and Japanese members will go to, but does your conscience hurt if you aren’t working as hard as they? If you feel shame then you have felt hell, not heaven. You must be liberated from that shame so you can stand proudly before God and the spirit world. I want to help you be liberated from shame so that we can enter heaven proudly, side by side. The Korean and Japanese members have set conditions and sacrificed themselves for the sake of America. You would be ashamed if you went to the spirit world without doing much here on earth. Then I would also feel your shame because I would not have fulfilled my responsibility to teach and discipline you. Then the spirit world would have to chase you back to work in the physical world until you fulfill the necessary conditions. My aim is to push you out and discipline you so that you can ,be completely liberated from shame.

It takes a lot of money and manpower to run the newspaper company and I have not committed us in that way as a hobby or for entertainment. Why should we start a newspaper if it is only a burden economically? I know that it is needed as God’s instrument to fight against communism. That fight is our ultimate responsibility and we must prepare today or it will be too late by the time the confrontation becomes an emergency. Two years ago I founded the Unification Theological Seminary amidst criticism about wasting money and manpower, but no two years later the seminary has become vitally important in the overall scheme to fulfill God’s goal.

The newspaper will be equally important in the future. Even though you and I are suffering to lay the cornerstone, we’ve got to do it for the future. You say, “Father, we’ll never let you down, but you must realize that there are human limitations.” I want you to know that God’s 6,000 year old history of restoration will never be consummated if you think in that fashion.

We are trying to make a dream come true and that’s why I am leading you. If you could do it yourselves within the normal limitations then I would not be needed. Nothing is impossible in God’s sight. You must trust the living God and know beyond the slightest doubt that you can do anything. Everyone has been watching me and the Unification Church for the last four years and they know that our movement is growing and succeeding. After the successful Washington Monument – Rally I founded the News World and our critics are confident that our newspaper company will crumble so they scrutinize us with great interest and curiosity.

This venture is a real test because those major newspapers which have a history of 100 years and more are struggling financially today. The old established newspapers like the New York Times and Daily News are watching to see if the News World will last even six months. Even if we last one year they will say, “Well, Reverend Moon is an unusual man, but his newspaper will certainly fold after another year.” The Unification Church will gain a reputation for being able to do the impossible once the News World becomes an absolute success.

After we win our reputation for always succeeding, people will come to join our work and be part of us. The die is cast. We are committed to this goal and we shall achieve it. With a reputable newspaper like the New York Times struggling to keep growing, the impact of a booming News World, not only in New York but throughout the United States and around the world, will be tremendous.

I am already proceeding with the next project and have instructed Dennis Orme to lay the foundation for another newspaper in London. The world has predicted that I will be destroyed and become soup, but the entire spirit world is cheering and supporting us and God is proud that the day has finally come when He has a real champion on earth.

I can understand why we look crazy to the people who are struggling to keep newspapers going that are houndering now after 100 years of success. This kind of crazy venture is exactly what I like. I don’t want to do just what ordinary men have done, but something that other men cannot do. Do you like being challengers? Of course it’s difficult, but can you always stare at the goal without closing your eyes and march on? Compared to our goal, this little newspaper company is a peanut; the Madison Square Garden and the Empire State Building are just little toys. We must think that way and not be intimidated by a peanut project. You should be like that because no matter what, we are going to save New York and the entire country and world.

At the outset of this speech I said that men and women have been wicked from the very beginning. God wants to see the day come at the end of the world when He can mobilize such wicked men and women and put them into work far harder than slavery to let them really prove themselves worthy at least once in history. You accepted that challenge, didn’t you? You are different from ordinary young men and women who are pursuing the gratification of their carnal desires or seeking their own honor and knowledge; you are giving your heart and sweat and life and blood, everything for the sake of God.

What will God say if you become crazy about this mission, trying to bring the Kingdom of God here on earth? Would I feel like rejecting you or like glorifying you? I am eager for the day when I can ask you to stay behind and not go out because the work is already done. The time will come when the entire world will work for you and you won’t have to be out on the front line. By the time that happens I want you to have acquired a record that no one can top, that will enable you to stand proud and without shame. In order to obtain the greatest victory we must give our greatest devotion and make extraordinary sacrifice. Those who can do it, raise your hands. Thank you.

How many copies of the paper will you sell? Some members reluctantly go out to sell the newspaper while others say, “Father, I want to go out and I’ll really live up to your expectation.” Which kind are you? I know that even some leaders have been complaining. I’m sure that from this time on there will be no such person among you.

We must create the journalism and the mass communication of justice. Unless we can turn journalism around, how can we save America? If I am basically a religious leader, why do I become ensnarled in such a difficult worldly task? My goal is to save the world and unless we can influence the media to become an instrument of good, the world will be ruined even faster. Everything must focus on this problem. This newspaper is really a showdown for us so your eyes must focus on the newspaper and your mouth and ears and every other organ as well. Your mind and heart and will must be focused upon the newspaper. I want you to know with complete certainty that this is my own policy. No matter how good a leader someone may be, if he can’t do well in selling newspapers, I don’t need him in that position.

I seldom send out personal letters, but I recently sent out directions to all the foreign missions around the world that they should serve as reporters for the News World. They have a dual mission as missionaries and as reporters. When the European leaders came for a conference I also emphasized to them how they must contribute to the News World. We must follow God’s pattern; God is holding His own will and ideal in one hand and in the other He is pulling the satanic world to His side. That is exactly what we must do-seize our Principle way of life and at the same time grab the media to speak to the world. People controlling the channels of mass communication have significant power to influence peoples’ opinions so we must pull their work toward God’s goal. It is God’s way to fulfill a dual responsibility with no complaints.

I found an unusual inspiration in seeing the Western way of life, particularly in the style of eating. No matter how hungry Orientals may be they always use one hand, but Westerners use two hands for cutting and holding and grabbing. By seeing this nature I knew that Westerners are equipped to handle dual responsibilities. Yet even having that tradition, Westerners are most singleminded! You only think about one thing at a time; if you are told to do two or more things you become totally confused about where to start.

Your two eyes are both coordinated, as well as your two ears and two hands. What does all this show? Can’t you do two missions at the same time? Some people say that if they try to do two things at once that neither one gets done, but that is so ridiculous that you shouldn’t even talk about it. If you can’t do two things well it is only because you lack commitment.

You can be like the gunfighters in Westerns who fire both guns at the same time. We don’t want just one-gun fighters! Isn’t it more exciting to see someone using both guns at the same time rather than just one? You must be able to pursue dual goals, but that does not mean you need a dual spouse. That is the only exception and other than that you can do many things. If you want to have a lot of children, go ahead and have dozens of children!

Even though you may lose one hour of sleep in order to reach your assigned newspaper area, go ahead. When God instructs me to do something I may get no sleep at all, but I do it willingly. Likewise you must do 100%. I am instructing you from the public point of view and from God’s standpoint. Not only will your fulfillment of those instructions give you satisfaction, but it will benefit all of New York. If you are going around the instructions and looking for the easy way out then your efforts are unacceptable. The more effort is needed to bring your accomplishment, the more blessing you can bring to the spirit world. If you sell 100 copies in a convenient area but another seller has to travel a greater distance and then sells 100 copies, his accomplishment has greater value. The person willing to take up the worst kind of responsibility with enthusiasm shall control the world. Are you trustworthy? I had all the IOWC teams come to New York and I want to see them completely outdo the New York members.

I am speaking now to the blessed couples stationed in New York. You must not become a burden to the church. The World Mission Center is home to those on the front line and I will chase out anyone who thinks their family is an excuse for not selling newspapers. If the Japanese couples are like that, they should go back to Japan. They should not become a burden to the hard-working men and women in the World Mission Center. If any American couple is like that, they should go to another center. The World Mission Center is the battlefield and everyone must keep pace with the fighting forces who live in this building. Otherwise, they do not deserve to live or eat here.

If you have a complaint, please raise your hand and tell me. Is your complaining for the sake of America and the world or are you complaining from a selfish point of view? If your answer is the latter, you must stop centering upon yourself because it affects all those around you. God needs men and women who can dedicate themselves to humanity and the world. There are no exceptions.

God’s dispensation cannot be entrusted to selfish people. Men of honor and justice will live in the World Mission Center. This is God’s house and must be utilized solely for God’s purpose. So much sweat and blood and sacrifice went into purchasing and restoring the World Mission Center that any activity that is not for God’s purpose must not occur here.

Sometimes I get very tired and I want to lie down even for a few moments, but my conscience never permits me to do that. If I am living like that then how can you take a nap? If you think of the world, God and posterity, you realize there is a lot of work to be done. I want to leave the most meaningful inheritance to you and my plans for our Church are not for my own purpose but for you.

Anyone opposing God’s will is our enemy. The communists are watching and waiting to see us crumble but that day will never come. If people curse you and scorn you, don’t retaliate. Instead say to yourself, “Wait just three more years and we’ll meet again then.” That is what I have been doing all these ye-s. Opposition is like an elixir to me; it always stimulates and spurs me on to accomplish more courageous things. Anyone on the side of justice grows stronger with opposition and difficulty and therefore we are bound to be successful.

Today after pledging a new determination, will you rise up to a higher level of accomplishment, or will you continue at the same pace that you have been keeping? When you come home after a day’s work and feel you have not fulfilled the day’s quota, you have to cry out in repentance and ask God for forgiveness. God’s heart will be moved and He will have mercy upon you. The dark night of evil is so close at hand that we cannot let a day go by without having absolute commitment.

I do not want you to be defeated but to be victorious men and women. I must do more than any of you. Anyone who can survive and prosper under such discipline for ten years can then go out and do anything in the world; he has nothing to fear and there is nothing he cannot be successful at. This is how I think about myself.

Everyone who really understands the purpose of the Unification Church, whether in spirit world or on earth, wants us to be successful. I am restless because the goal is so near. It is like a tug of war; the day is coming when the rope will break and we’ll jump over the victory line. I want you to be busy working hard from this time on and to be proud of the schedule you are keeping. Perhaps you beautiful young ladies will want to be transferred to a remote area if you cannot keep the pace I have set. Actually I am a person to be pitied. I do not like to push you out either, but for the sake of God and humanity I have to do it. Can you sympathize with me?

Throughout human history women have been defeated by men, but from this time on I want you women to be victorious over men. The small Japanese women have been working under adverse conditions here in America, yet they are so determined to not fall behind the men that they have been winning over them. You American women, however, do not think in that manner, do you?

Do you want me to trust you? In order to trust you I must train and discipline you and push you out. Will you stand for that? Sometime I would like to invite only the women to Barrytown to catch carp in the muddy lagoon. The carp are bigger than you are and they are so heavy that You will just sink into the mud. Would you throw the carp away to lighten your load and call for help or would you tenaciously cling to the carp and call for help? I’m sure 99% of you women would throw the carp away!

Everyone knows that Mr. Ken Sudo is a short man. When he was fishing in the Barrytown lake he sank in the mud and could not move. Probably all of you women will sink in the mud too. If there were only one or two of you then you could be pulled out, but if all of you sank at once, what could we do? The high tide would cover you! Then all the newspapers would print that I buried the women in the mud. Do you still think I should take you to Barrytown? If I do we will need a special watch force prepared to rescue you.

One year ago the Korean Folk Ballet asked to go out to sea with me. I told them that the sea is rough and that it would be very difficult, but they persisted and finally I took them fishing for tuna. After the boat had gone out one mile, the entire Korean Folk Ballet was wiped out! If I hadn’t taken them out then at least I would have remembered them for having the willingness and guts to go, but instead the trip was a miserable failure and it is not a pleasant memory. The same applies to you. I know that no matter how loudly or how much you women shout, I cannot trust that you can do it.

Can you surpass the men at selling newspapers? I cannot trust that either until you show me you can do it. What about you clumsy men? Will you be defeated by the women? I cannot trust you men either because you are too easily distracted and are tempted by so many things. Do you all want to show me what you can do? Will the men or the women be the winners? I want you both to be the winners and then I will gladly be defeated.

In that way the Unification Church will never be defeated. If you can defeat me then the Unification Church will prosper. If I can defeat you then the Unification Church will decline. I want you to be champions! I trust that you can do it.

Let us rise up at this hour as the men and women of justice. Raise your hands if you pledge to fulfill the role as men of justice. Let’s be victorious together. May God bless you and be with you. Let us pray.

## THE THINGS THAT BELONG TO GOD AND THE THINGS THAT BELONG TO MAN

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 15, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

All men have ambitions and will always strive to see them substantiated. Everyone’s basic ambition is to possess the good things of the world and to have the power to dominate the bad things of the world. The desire to have the good and expel the bad is also the same ambition that moves the family, the society and the nation. Throughout history men’s ambitions have been evolving, and the state of societies, nations and the world has been progressing according to the fulfillment of men’s ambitions.

There are two basic concepts of ownership in the world today. The concept and philosophy of the free world emphasizes the rights of the individual, and the concept of the communist world emphasizes that the state controls everything. One concept exalts the individual while the other exalts the state and denies the individual. Individualistic ownership and the freedom to practice religion is valued in the free world, but religion is normally denied in the world where the position of the state is supreme. In the communist world all value is defined by the state, but in the free world individuals can find their value in seeking to live up to God’s expectations for them.

At the moment these two mutually exclusive ideologies are clashing on the worldwide level, and both of them are crumbling, even though they have spread their power all over the world. Before we can determine who should own this world with all its wealth and power, we must determine who actually owns us. Man is trying to possess all things, but who possesses man? It is necessary to understand the basic origin of man’s ambition to possess the things of the world. Do you think that the world should belong to man or that man should belong to the world? Of course, the world must belong to man. The dignity of man comes first, and then all the things of the world belong to him. Man is the key because through man ambition emerges. National ambitions are prominent only because of man.

### Without being God-centered, both the free world
and communist world will decline

Man is supreme in this physical world. However, the central concept of the communist world denies that man is supreme and tries to enslave man to the one supreme entity which it calls the state. This is a fundamental conflict in the basic principles of the free world and communist world. Under communism all things belong to the Party, which must be obeyed and which has the ultimate goal of world subjugation. Man’s value under communism is exactly the reverse of the value that we advocate in our Principle; communism maintains that a man’s value is determined by his loyalty to the Party. Under communism the individual can be sacrificed for the sake of the Party, and in addition the individual can sacrifice everything for the sake of the Party.

Is any Communist Party eternal, having the authority of an eternal power? No, the Party is temporal and always changing, always adjusting itself to fit some new form. The truth is unchanging, eternal and unique, and one can never find eternity or truth in situations of constant flux and fundamental change. People governing under such systems always violate basic human rights and debase human dignity.

A wall was erected in Germany which divided East Berlin and West Berlin. If there were no barrier and no manned sentries blocking their way then the people who are oppressed in East Berlin would come to the West. Why is that? Without question, basic human rights and dignity have been crushed in East Germany, and no one prefers to remain in such a situation.

If communism were to acknowledge man’s supreme value and allow man to exercise his human rights and freedom, then certainly that system and that ideology would conquer the world and more. Instead, however, communism is a formidable enemy of human rights and even the rights of material ownership. On the other hand, the value of the individual is recognized in the free world. Man is recognized as being supreme under such a system, and because of religious influence a degree of harmony and universalism can be found in the free world. Because religions put God in the center of men’s lives, solutions to social problems can be found which will foster harmony and unity. When people give their contributions in church they do so with the desire, either conscious or unconscious, that their money be spent for the sake of God and the world.

With its stress on individual rights, what would the free world be like without religion? Individualism without the influence of religion would inevitably crash into a stone wall. If not religion, what could solve the problems of individual selfishness and greed? Because many people are working toward the same goals, clashes are inevitable unless there is some standard. Religion talks about peace, love and unity in the world, but those ideals are alien to individualism.

No one individual is exalted when you talk about peace and charity, and freedom cannot be upheld by selfishness. What kind of country is America? Individual rights are stressed in this country, yet there is harmony and unity around the idea of a national goal. America evolved from the respect for individual rights, yet America has also been involved in trying to help the world and advance the well-being of all mankind.

### America has failed itself and failed God

Where did these American concepts originate? Some people accuse America of selfishly trying to conquer the world for its own benefit. Others credit the American people with recognizing that God is working for the benefit of the entire world, and that America must help the world as a champion of God. Which is true? Both answers have some truth, and America has been motivated for both reasons. But in reality, America is stopping in the middle of the street and giving up before reaching either objective. America has not continued its former efforts to be involved in the world, even for the sake of God, and is rapidly withdrawing from its commitments around the world. America presently is not doing well in its international relationships.

The democratic ideal of world brotherhood is not even working in America, and America’s involvement in the world has had many side effects and caused some tragic repercussions. If America had never wanted to be involved with the world, then America would not have bothered becoming involved in Asia. However, America half-heartedly became involved, and when communism began its inevitable infiltration many people suffered greatly for their cooperation with and trust in America. If America had never sought to save those countries from communism-then those people might never have been murdered. Instead, millions of innocent people died because they tried to cooperate with America; when America turned and walked out on them they had nowhere to look for further protection and they became victims of terrible retaliation for their having taken up arms.

By doing things half-way, America has become the enemy of both the communists and those people who believed in America and then were betrayed. There are former free world nations which thought they would be protected by America and which now have become communist countries, like Vietnam and Cambodia. The people of those nations trusted Americans to be the saviors of the freedom and dignity of mankind, but instead they were betrayed. Now they have to cooperate with the communists and have reason to seek revenge against America.

The world is in such a chaotic situation that not only the communists are trying to destroy America, but those former free world nations which once depended on America themselves would like to destroy America. This is a realistic picture of today’s world situation. Americans must realize that their nation has many enemies who are not only communist, but who were formerly staunch allies.

There are people of every race and nationality living and working in America. People from nations which used to be in America’s sphere of influence before failing to communism are now making connections with members of their own race within the United States for the purpose of influencing and agitating their countrymen. Do they want to assist the American people, or are they intent on destroying this nation? Communists are capitalizing on America’s problems by offering new solutions to those who are disillusioned, claiming, “America has failed your expectations, but we have a better way to unification.”

If we assume that America was motivated to get involved in World War 11 by national ambition and a desire for world domination, we can only observe that America failed to reach its goal. But let us say America did not work for its own ambition; if America tried to fulfill God’s desire by intervening in world affairs, then America has failed to fulfill God’s expectations. How could the result of God’s work be termed a failure? Ultimately God cannot fail, but His chosen champion may somehow depart from His original will. If men lead America away from God’s original will and ideal then the result is certainly going to be failure and the death of this nation.

How could today’s communism become so formidable as to control two-thirds of the world? Through the efforts of communists themselves? Actually God allowed communism to spread, in a subtle way teaching the world that eventually all mankind should belong to one ideology. In that sense communism has prepared the world to accept one ideology with God as its center. God wants mankind to learn the ideology which can show them that they must belong to God.

God is the father of mankind and is always trying to benefit man. Whatever God wants should be the goal of all mankind. There should be no difference between them. When one goal is pursued by God and man together, all will dwell in harmony and unity.

It is God’s way that when the entire universe is living in prosperity then America too can be happy; in disregarding the rest of the world, America will have no way to better its position or to be happy. For Americans to seek prosperity at the expense of the world would be the same as America trying to be God. Having America’s will prevail over the world would not bring prosperity, but having God’s will prevail would not only bring prosperity, but eternal unity through one ideology. Communism is a totalitarian system, but it is a concept that God will eventually utilize, having Himself as the center instead of the state.

### Why did God allow the spread of communism?

What is the end result we are pursuing, and what are the goals of goodness and the purpose of religion? We are all working toward the one common goal of absolute prosperity for the world, and no matter how great or small your contribution to that goal, it will multiply goodness. Is there any room for individual selfishness when you talk about good? If a man is just working for his own greedy gain, would you term him a good man? Always the degree of goodness is determined by the individual contribution to the prosperity of the whole. How much one individual contributes toward that common goal of the well-being of mankind will determine not only his individual greatness, but his own well-being. Why is that?

God is pursuing that way of life, and any individual trying to parallel God’s own way of life will be recognized as good and great. Strictly speaking, all those who pursued goodness throughout history were actually being totalitarian; however, they were absolutely God-centered in their pursuit. We must firmly grasp the concept that we are here for the sake of the world. A great religion is worldwide and universal; there is no great religion which can be characterized as only local.

Even national power cannot ultimately prevail against religious life which is worldwide and universal. What is God trying to accomplish through religion? Will God praise today’s religions which are crumbling? God has only one purpose for religion; it is His instrument for winning the entire world to one sovereignty of God. God ultimately wants all of mankind to come under Him and the entire world to come under man. We are going out to win the world for the sake of God. As we return all things to God we will create and expand the territory of goodness.

Since Americans are extremely individualistic, this nation is very vulnerable to being internally divided. Do you know there is a communistic Christianity emerging, a Marxist Christianity? It is quite logical that this should happen; if God’s champion fails to fulfill then God always allows a satanic element to show the world what the basic format should be. Since God is trying to set up a God-centered ideology or theocracy, it is logical that an imitation like Marxist Christianity should spring up. When God-centered people fail to fulfill God’s will, then the same goal will be pursued by satanic people trying to take over the world for their own ideology, which in reality is only an imitation of God’s ideology.

In other words, Satan has the same goal that God has. The only difference between their goals is that one is God-centered while the other is Satan-centered. But the end results are both the same. Today Satan is trying to advance political totalitarianism, but eventually we will also see a God-centered variation of that same thing. Since God wants to have a unified world of men and material together, Satan has been trying to achieve the same thing except from the reverse direction. Satan has been using a materialistic ideology to conquer man and dominate the world as his own; he wants to fulfill the same thing as God, except without God. As long as there are both God and Satan in our universe, at one point in history there must be a conclusive confrontation between their ideologies.

The communist world elevates material to the supreme position, and is trying to conquer all men and destroy all religions and ideologies. It is inevitable that Satan would come up with an ideology which denies man and God because ultimately he wants to eliminate any chance for God’s Kingdom to come about. This is indeed Satan’s scheme.

Where is the Carter administration leading America? Is it pursuing a religious, God-centered goal, or is it pursuing man’s way, or is it half-way in between? Who does America belong to? What kind of nation would America be if it belonged to God? How many Americans are thinking about America’s well-being and how many Americans are thinking about the world? Are the people who have become hippies and indulged in self-centered freedoms thinking in patriotic terms about the well-being of this nation? They want only to satisfy the carnal desires of their bodies. Does that way of life belong to God or to Satan?

Because this society cannot accept such behavior, such people have been chased out of school and out of society. Young people today are wandering people. Is America leaning toward God or toward Satan now? Then what must the future world be like? The solution for the future is heavenly “totalitarianism” centered upon God. The free world will not see that new vision until God’s new ideology emerges. Under God’s protection and within God’s sovereignty America’s national strength must be increased to defend righteousness. Then there will be hope for the future and hope for the world.

### Separation of religion and government is not God’s will

From man’s point of view everything belongs to the individual as well as to God, and as much as things belong to the individual they also belong to America and to God. However, from God’s point of view everything belongs to Him, as well as belonging to man. God and man together share ownership and dignity.

When God blessed this nation with great victory in World War 11, America had a chance to fulfill a great purpose in the name of God. If America’s desire had been to help the poor and the suffering nations because they all were God’s children, then today’s world would not be like it is. There would have been no room for the expansion of communism. However, America has not looked at the world from that point of view. America thought of its national self-interest first, not the interest of the world and God. America has shamed itself.

Whether with an individual or as a nation, God will not dwell with anyone if they are self-centered. Only when an individual or nation is dedicated to the service of mankind, of the whole, will God be there. if America had been dedicated to the service of the world, would America have become like it is today? Ultimately, God provided the directions for doing just that; Christianity was the chosen instrument of God.

Today’s American society, particularly the selfish denominationalism dividing Christians, reflects the failure of Christianity. By concentrating on sectarianism Christians have forgotten the world. A new movement with a new ideology that goes far beyond sectarianism must emerge, and through it man’s goals can be re-focused on the world and on all of mankind. Christianity must turn around 180 degrees and take a major role in this revolution. That is man’s only hope to solve today’s problems.

What are we trying to do as the Unification Church? Our concept is that we must return to God in order to embrace and liberate the people of the world. We must even liberate those who suffer under communism. Initially then, we must build the movement which will overcome all the barriers of denominationalism and initiate the spirit of unity and oneness. Would this movement of unification be for the selfish purpose of the Unification Church, or for the sake of God and mankind? This purpose belongs to God and mankind, and we must transcend nationalism, racism, and sectarianism. We must discover a new ideology through which our members can become even stronger than those committed to communism. Then through us the world will find hope and finally God will have one group of champions whom He can trust to take care of this world.

Why are young people in America joining the Unification Church, even under our present adverse conditions? They are idealistic and their burning desire is to find something more positive and constructive than communism, some goal they can devote their lives to for the sake of God and humanity. That vision cannot be found outside the Unification Church. Thus idealistic young people come and join.

The Unification Church has the clear-cut goal of transcending sectarianism and racism and promoting a God-centered “totalitarianism.” However, the democratic rights of the individual will never be violated in this new ideology. We will be able to enjoy all the freedoms that Americans have, but at the same time we must also embrace those who are communists and demonstrate that they can find solutions for man’s needs in God. In this new ideology men can find the solution to the problems of both the free world and communist world; we can save both worlds.

Communism offers totalitarianism, but not religious freedom or individual rights. It is not the ideal, yet throughout all of history religions also have grievously departed from the will of God, leaving a chronicle of failure after failure, particularly in the Middle Ages and throughout the Renaissance and Reformation. Christianity has often failed, receiving scorn instead of respect from the world, until finally in modern governments church and state were officially separated. This is the position that religion stands in today.

The true position of religion, however, is as the center of every aspect of man’s life. Actually, God’s plan is that national leaders, like the President, Congress and all those with civil authority, should be recognized by God first and then be given the mission to govern society and the world. After God’s sovereignty is established in this world should He guide the President and the Congress? Do you think God will say, “I am only the God of religion. I am not interested in civil authorities and the American national leadership. I don’t care about your tiny country down there.” Would God separate government and religion?

The separation of government and religion was never God’s will, and it is not a means by which God can fulfill His will. Pursuing this route will have only disastrous results and will allow satanic forces the freedom to develop unchecked. There are many unifying movements, for example the United Nations, working to aid peoples and nations. Those movements should not be governed by civil decisions alone but by the decisions of God. With this combination alone will these movements ultimately be successful.

Presently these movements are talking about unification, but unification without God and religion. These cannot be successful, even though they work hard to bring world unification. The communists around the world have used force to bring about unification, but that has not worked either. Ultimately we must turn to religion; however, when the world finally discovers this it may already be too late. If the free world is not awakened soon enough then God will be forced to permit communism to rule the world first.

If communism ever gains the power to govern the entire world, at least one third of the world’s population, especially the white population, will be obliterated. For example, when Chairman Mao of China took power he liquidated at least one quarter of his own people. The communists’ nature can condone even the murder of 25% of their own people, for communists do not look at each human being as having unique value. If such people were to seize power in America they would easily treat Americans as casually as insects.

### God told me plainly, “Go to America”

God never wanted such a thing to happen, and mankind does not want such a thing. God is trying to prevent a world catastrophe by sending His champion to this country. I have come to awaken and mobilize the world for the sake of God before it is too late. God is desperately attempting to prevent the doom of mankind, and in the face of such a catastrophic situation we cannot be concerned with differences of race or religion. There is absolutely no time to deal on such a petty level. We must concern ourselves with knowing precisely where God is heading.

God’s ideology never changes from the past to the present or to the future but remains the same for eternity. Look at God’s method throughout Old Testament history. God’s instrument was always the prophets, who even spoke strongly against the rulers of their nations; the prophets listened to God and authorities of the nation were to heed their words. During the 4,000 years of Old Testament history, the rulers who listened to the prophets were prosperous while those who denied and persecuted the prophets were destroyed. New Testament history is no different. When nations and civil authorities were in great difficulty and the world was in turmoil, God always sent a prophet as His voice to speak out for the sake of the world. If the rulers listened to the words of the prophet then there was a chance for revival and prosperity, but if he were not listened to then doom followed.

This worked rather well until the Middle Ages when the separation of church and state forced God into a position of isolation. By denying that a prophet could speak with authority to a government, there was no channel of communication between civil authorities and God. That was a most effective tactic of Satan, which worked to successfully block communication between God and man. As a result, man-centered humanism became society’s focal point instead of a God-centered ideology.

History has come to the point where humanism will now decline. God can allow humanism to collapse, but a theocracy embracing a God-centered ideology must survive. Out of humanism was born the greatest satanic ideology, the materialism which was developed into communism. Materialism must be destroyed while a new God-centered humanitarianism must survive. This means that the world must undergo a great process of re-education, As God’s prophet, I am speaking to the world situation, and if governments do something wrong then I will speak out publicly.

I spoke out about the Nixon administration, not because Nixon was such an attractive or important person, but because through him I wanted to communicate with the American people and embrace them with God’s ideal. If Nixon had truly listened to me, do you think history would have been different? In 1974, I also warned President Thieu of Vietnam that if he continued on his present route of trust in America, his nation would be ruined. I told him that unless his nation could be inspired by a new determination and a new awakening to a God-centered ideology that the communists would take his country. But he did not heed my warning about trusting only in America.

God’s way is always to raise a prophet or messenger to educate the rulers or civil authorities. I did not come to this nation to be politically involved but to educate the people. The leaders of this nation must be awakened to the will of God. I did not come to receive America’s persecution, and only for the will of God do I tolerate suffering.

God told me very plainly, “Go to America and speak, regardless of whether they listen to you or not. If the leaders of the nation will not listen to you then the young people and future leaders of America will listen to you.” That is how you come to be here listening to me now. We are here to break the deadlock of the present day and to alert America to God’s vision of the future.

We are absolutely centered upon God and His will is our will. I am fighting against sectarianism and racism and against the satanic ideology of communism; these are my enemies. By defeating these evil forces I want to bring the world back to God and to honor the true dignity and ownership of God and man. This is my philosophy.

When you center your life on mankind you will find peace and harmony, but when you center on selfishness then harmony and unity will never exist. Are we working only to benefit our church? No, our religion is for the sake of mankind, and as soon as we save mankind we can abolish religion as being unnecessary. We are gathered together here from lands all over the world to construct God’s sovereignty and God’s nation.

### We simply cannot allow this nation to crumble

We have to have a clear diagnosis of what is wrong with America and what direction history is taking. Because we are not in darkness in these matters we are the strongest of all people of the past, present or future. How could we conquer the past, present and future if this were not so? In that respect I have the dignity and pride of heaven. I know precisely what God wants, and I have already made my mark in history. I am pulling the present into the future in God’s direction, but are you doing the same? Are you living for the sake of God and humanity? When you find God and humanity, then you will find yourself.

Prior to that, everything that you have must be returned to God and to mankind. Then after turning everything you have over to God, you can receive everything brand new from God and it shall remain with you forever, belonging to you as well as to God. No one will challenge your ownership. I am not talking about receiving just a chunk of land like Belvedere, but about receiving God’s entire Kingdom, and even inheriting God Himself. That is the goal of the Unification Church. Do you understand?

Whose money is in your pocket, yours or God’s? In the name of mankind you must return that money to God. People think I am a millionaire, and in one sense they are right, yet I do not own anything. Anything I can influence or gather together is used in the name of mankind. No one who accuses me has ever thought about that, but from the individual level on up nothing in this church belongs to me. It all belongs to you and is supposed to be returned to God in the name of mankind. If there were a nation which I could influence, it would certainly not be my own nation but a nation for God and mankind.

Until God can become the absolute ruler of the world, there is no way He can exercise His power. Some people criticize me for being a dictator, but I want to make it absolutely clear that in my entire heart and soul I am desperately trying to bear witness to God’s way of life. My drive and persistence comes only from my urgency to teach this world about what God wants. I want to make God the absolute ruler of this world. If I should die without seeing the foundation laid for that day to come then I will die with regret. I want to hear God’s voice here on earth so clearly that it cannot be mistaken.

Democracy is only a transitional ideology which is serving the greater purpose of God. If America is humble in the sight of God then this nation shall remain forever and be blessed forever, but if not then America has no chance to survive. We simply cannot allow this nation to crumble or be destroyed. Therefore, we must strive to reverse the present trend and instead make America into God’s America. We must work hard today to make America’s people into God’s people.

If the American people could be sufficiently informed of God’s ideology then no voice would be heard speaking against me. Even though a great deal of misunderstanding surrounds me, the American people are slowly but surely becoming aware of what my true goals are. Recently Mr. David Kim received a letter from a parent who was pleading for his 14-year-old daughter to be accepted to the seminary, to be educated as a truly religious and God-centered woman. That parent said, “I know that in this nation there is only one person who can make my daughter into an absolutely God-centered woman and that is Reverend Moon. Would you please ask Reverend Moon to accept my daughter in his college?”

Even though the media has portrayed me in only distorted ways, the truth has still spread regardless. The time will come when parents take baseball bats to hit their children and chase them to the Unification Church. Regardless of how ugly or impossibly dumb you may be, at least you do know that our goal is to work for the sake of God and humanity. At least you know that much. Sometimes I think, “These people give me so much trouble; is there anything I do wrong? Is there something wrong with me?” Now, hearing your answer and seeing your faces I will trust myself a little more.

When Satan influenced man away from a Godcentered ideology man turned to humanism, which has now further degenerated into the materialism which proclaims that matter is God. We cannot leave this situation alone. We must bring the truth of God back to mankind and let God be boss of the world.

### Communist leaders know that I am their only serious threat

Any opposition I receive from the U.S. government is actually minor compared to the real threat coming from the communists. They know that I am going to explode their plans like dynamite. All the communist leaders are fully aware of me, knowing I am the only threat to their plans for a communist takeover of the world. In every way possible they are trying to stop this movement. The American media and American people are so naive that unknowingly they are helping to promote the communist stand.

Is a newspaper like the Washington Post God’s instrument? Look at the real situation; when I wanted to print a warning to America in a patriotic message on July 4, 1976, the Washington Post refused to carry our full-page ad. Yet the same newspaper has carried full-page ads from Kim Il Sung, not just once, but over and over again.

The American FBI and CIA should know what the Washington Post is doing. The communists know very clearly that if I continue for another ten years as I am now that it will be impossible for the communists to take America over. Therefore, their whole internal strategy centers on how to stop me by either harming me or destroying my church. The communists are very cunning and clever and know how to mobilize the media and opposition groups to label me as being anti-Semitic or non-Christian. Furthermore, they use whatever influence they can to even mobilize government agencies or committees to somehow undermine us.

Am I truly anti-Semitic? Our newspaper, The News World, frequently prints articles sympathetic to the Jews. When Jews have a demonstration to support Jews suffering in Russia, The News World is the only newspaper that gives that news a major headline. Is that something an anti-Semite would do? I am trying to revive Christianity, but does that mean I am non-Christian? Did I ever teach you that Christians are our enemies, or have I told you to pray for them as our brothers?

Spiritually I have heard Christian ministers praying to God to destroy my work and throw me into hell. Many Christians think I am their enemy but does the Bible say to hate or kill your enemy? If only on this point, they are greatly removed from the teaching of the Bible. Have I ever instructed you to disrupt worship in other churches? Of course not. In contrast, some Christians have tried many times to disrupt our endeavors. Is that God’s way or the teaching of Jesus?

We should not be hampered or discouraged by their opposition, but just break through to glorious victory. The newspaper we created is not my newspaper but is merely one instrument through which we can serve the purpose of God and humanity. We must make a showdown with all our opposition. Are you too tired? Are you willing to sell papers? America is watching the newspaper, evaluating the performance of the Unification Church to see whether we really have the power to influence all of America.

### All of our endeavors have the purpose of liberating spirit world

The success of our newspaper will influence many people. So far I seem to be crazy, or at best people credit me with being a smart religious leader, but as far as building a newspaper, most people are skeptical that I will succeed. Do you want to see their prediction fulfilled? Will you work hard to make The News World successful, for your sake or my sake or what? What will you gain by working hard for the newspaper? You don’t have anything now, and you may not have anything later either. The most important yet invisible effect of your efforts will be seen in the spirit world. Seeing one God-centered newspaper running strong, all the tens of thousands of media people in spirit world can repent, “God, we are sorry. Now we can see how a newspaper should be run in a God-centered way.”

All those in spirit world, particularly those who dealt with mass communication here on earth, have been waiting for a paper to start which could act as a champion for God’s ideal here on earth. I have done it. By helping us operate this newspaper as an offering to God they can help revolutionize mass communication here. After God grants them forgiveness they will bring about one of the most spectacular changes ever seen here on earth by “brainwashing” the editors-in-chief of the world.

If everything else I have done is discredited, at least one thing will stand: I have taught you and made you into people who know the truth face-to face. By knowing this truth, you have become one of the most important of God’s instruments in America. Will you become God’s champions or only trash? How can I trust you? Your eyes are not even single-mindedly focused on one goal but follow many different directions instead. You need to make up your mind that for a certain number of years no enjoyments like movies or restaurants can tempt you. I set up such a period during which I was never even slightly affected by passing in front of a theater or a beautiful restaurant.

Restoration does not mean just restoration of man, but the restoration of everything, even food and clothes. The time will come to have all these in abundance, but during the time of restoration you must experience having to eat just a little bit of rice, even having to use your hands as the bowl and eating in the bathroom. Your Western-style toilets are very high-class, but the kind of bathroom I am talking about is the kind that most of the world uses, just a plain “honey-bucket,” which has to be emptied by hand.

I started the path of restoration at the very bottom, always in the same kind of miserable situation you have heard about over and over again in restoration history. Now I can eat at a table with very nice silverware and enjoy my meals, but that was only after certain conditions were met. For many years I had no chair or even silverware. My hands were my God-given silverware and I ate my meals near the honey-bucket, just like the worst kind of beggar.

You celebrate your birthdays, but for many years I marked my birthdays by fasting. Since I have set that tradition, can you Unification Church members eat good meals on your birthdays? I decided that for three years my birthday would be celebrated by fasting. You should do the same in restoration. I wear good suits now, and many people assume they are custom-made and cost hundreds of dollars. But this suit I am wearing cost only $49! Until I was 30 I never even bought one humble dress suit. Instead I went to a second-hand store or thrift shop and always wore second-hand or old military clothes. Why should I do such a thing? I started out at the bottom for the sake of restoration.

Now I can approve the spending of millions of dollars for the sake of the movement, but there was a time when I never spent even one stingy penny. If you think I have always spent a lot of money for gifts for the membership like I do now you are wrong. I did the worst kind of labor in the world, for the sake of restoration. You don’t know my real history.

You might wonder what meaning all of this has for you, but in spirit world my every deed is watched and everything has a meaning. By doing all these menial things and beginning my ministry at the very bottom I could make a condition of indemnity for the spirit world and obtain their liberation. As it says in Matthew, “Whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” Unless the condition of indemnity is set here on earth, nothing will be solved in spirit world.

Why should I fast on my birthday? In history there were many people who died on their birthdays, not because their health failed but because of war or some disaster. How could I liberate them? By my suffering on my own birthday these people could be comforted. Why did I initiate the Science Conference, gathering together hundreds of scholars from all over the world and spending all that money each year? Why do we sponsor conferences and pay expenses for professors from every field to visit the seminary? Why did I get involved with President Nixon when he was so unpopular? Only because of the spirit world.

Newcomers here may not understand this explanation, but the person who really knows the Principle knows that there are many more people dwelling in the spirit world than on earth, people who are waiting for their indemnity to be paid so they can be liberated and comforted. I am responsible not only for all people here on earth but for all the people in spirit world as well.

The same purpose applies to our newspaper here in New York. If we persevere under adverse conditions and persecution and within the shortest possible time establish an important record-breaking newspaper company, then God in heaven and all spirit world will be comforted and proud. If we fail in all our endeavors then we are bringing only shame to God instead of honor. Even today we want to set a new record,

### As living beings, you must not let your lives be stagnant

To whom do you belong? In Korean phonetics the sound “god” means “hat.” Are you possessed by a hat or by the living God? For whom is your mouth alive? How about your eyes and ears? If you are doing anything for God, then how can you complain? When you are hungry, is it your stomach that is hungry or God’s stomach that is hungry?

God is there when you are out selling the papers, and He knows in advance who will come by in the next few minutes. Perhaps an important gentleman will pass by who would not only buy many papers, but who might have the key for some great success for the newspaper company. As God is watching He will be counting the minutes, hoping that you will stay on and meet the man. When you are out selling do you ever think, “God, I am sorry, but I have to leave soon because I have another mission now. If you are sending me a special man, please send him right now because I have to get back. I don’t see anyone right now; maybe You are going to send him tomorrow. I will come back.”

Do you have a conversation with God every moment? You have to think like this. Do not ever think that you are just selling newspapers. You are selling the heart of God; you are selling God’s inheritance and God’s Kingdom. When you know the true significance of everything you do then every penny you gather is more precious than a million dollars. When you single-mindedly do everything for God and His purpose, you can make those in spirit world help us. If you think of God and humanity more than they do, they simply cannot be idle but must come down to assist you. That is a heavenly rule which they cannot violate.

When I undertook the Washington Monument campaign, I enjoyed my solitary moments because I was never lonely. Always I was in communion and conversation with God. I can enjoy being alone because I am never lonely. Instead I am always in competition with the spirit world and even in competition with God. Even God may sometimes think of something besides the mission, but I have the kind of pride that I want never to think of something else. Every moment of the day I think of the mission; then I can shout to God, “You must send the entire spirit world down to help us.”

If you really want to break the records of history then spirit world has no choice but to come down; if you exceed their level of devotion here on earth then they have got to come down. Living things are not stagnant but are always growing, so as living creatures your dedication and your results in selling the paper must also grow. Your selling record should be increasing by at least one paper every day instead of decreasing. If some day you cannot sell too well then find some other external condition, like staying out for a little longer time, one minute longer than yesterday, ten minutes longer. You have to do your utmost; your giving of your heart and soul must grow every day.

If you do not think that way from the moment you begin then everything will lose headway instead of gaining. I always feel that whether the Unification Church will advance or not is up to me, and I take the entire responsibility upon my shoulders. If I allow myself to become indebted to you by doing less than you do then our work will never grow. I want to do my utmost in speaking of God’s mission, more than the spirit world and even more than God Himself. I never want to yield the number one position, but always be in the forefront here on earth and in heaven.

I think of the world, not of the Unification Church, and every moment of the day I am concentrating on how to live for the sake of God, humanity and the world. If I should die without fulfilling my mission, then God Himself has a responsibility to carry out my mission. If He did not, then there could be no God. Do you understand? God is wholeheartedly pursuing the goals of the Unification Church, and as long as that God is living we will never perish or decline. However, it is up to us to make this work advance quickly and prosper. The moment I wake up my thoughts are of the mission, God, and the world. I will never be indebted to you. I am almost 60, but even at this age I will not fall behind the young people.

I frequently go out to sea because the future economy of the world will depend upon the vast resources of the sea. The future will belong to the person who pays more attention to the oceans of the world. In addition, many people throughout history have died at sea in war or tragic accidents, and I want to comfort those people and pay indemnity for them. Sometimes when I hear that a dangerous storm is coming I purposely go out to sea. Many people think I go out only for pleasure, but going out in such weather is a desperate baffle, not pleasure. I must do these things to liberate the many people who died under such circumstances. In 1975, 1 had a special ceremony at sea with Mother and one of our daughters, for the sake of the people who died at sea. Even my own captain does not know what procedures and ceremony were held.

At the end of last year and the first part of this year I visited Las Vegas four times. Why? There are many dead gamblers in spirit world who otherwise would have no way to be forgiven. People think that I go to Las Vegas to play the slot machines or to win at blackjack, but that is absolutely untrue. That condition has now been fulfilled, and even though I may have to stop over in Las Vegas on a plane trip, I would not even touch a slot machine. Las Vegas means no more to me than New York or Washington, D.C. When I look at Las Vegas, I think of how that carnal city could have a God-centered future.

The first time I arrived in this country I visited every corner of this land in all 50 states to pray for the nation. I went to the high and low places, the bad places and the famous places in order to pray for them. Now I have even been to sea and to gambling places to pray for the people who lived such kinds of lives. During the Bard College incident I had my first opportunity to visit a police station in America, and I took that time to pray for the police.

The court proceedings resulting from the Bard College incident have now been postponed until the 16th of June, 40 days after the arrest. Those dates did not occur by accident; in restoration there is no such thing as coincidence. Six years ago Mr. Kwak had a dream that I would be involved in this kind of incident at some future time. I have known for some time that great turmoil would develop after the victory at Washington Monument and continue through June of this year. We have witnessed the development of such events, but now the entire situation is gradually shifting in our favor.

It brings shame to America that Bard College would try to embarrass me in such a trivial matter. However, this incident and events like it will not hamper us but will gradually change national opinion. Eventually people will be outraged at such narrow-minded attitudes in America. For two years our seminary students participated in fellowship and sports events at Bard College, but all of a sudden my visit stirred such commotion. It is truly a laughable, trivial matter.

Furthermore, the American people think of a college as a place which the public would visit. New Yorkers know that when people come from abroad they want to see Columbia University because it is famous. When people visit Boston they want to walk around Harvard and see the campus. I went to visit Bard College for the same reason. If visiting a campus is illegal, then how many other people should also be apprehended by the police?

### At some time each of you must cross an impossible hill

The San Francisco court case and Bard College case will all substantially contribute to turning national opinion toward the Unification Church. Recently a major Jewish magazine proclaimed that after long research and investigation they had come to the conclusion that I was not ever anti-Semitic. A Roman Catholic magazine recently published the opinion that the Unification Church is part of the Christian heritage and is not heretical.

Why are spokesmen of these major religions speaking out in this way? All of this is fulfillment of my prophecy. You remember hearing me predict such events. At one time or another in our lifetimes we must go over an impossible hill. It is a steep challenge but once you conquer the obstacle then you can make a great leap forward to great glory and achievement. Therefore, after crossing over the hill you have to be the one who can embrace the territory on the other side.

The communist world is our goal. Since the Washington Monument victory I have been praying for Russia because there are many good Russians who are champions of God and who need to be mobilized. I am praying for some opportunity to ignite these people; through the avenue of spirit world I am trying to forge a link across the Iron Curtain with the power of prayer.

If Americans, particularly the young people, would heed my advice and listen to God’s ideology then America could push back any future communist take-over. But Americans just do not want to listen, and in the meantime America is crumbling. The time could still come when this nation will have to give up everything and in the final moment Americans might think, “We should call for help from Reverend Moon.” I hope that day will not come too late. We must not wait for the time to come when America must suffer too many casualties and sacrifices. We are going to mobilize ourselves to hasten the day when America will listen. If the communists control the entire world, then no matter what America may do it will be helpless,

No matter what anyone may say, you are God’s children. Should I love you or hate you? I want to love you, but only for the sake of God, America and humanity. If that is your goal also then I am with you all the way and will love you fervently. That same desire is what unites us. If you do not love God and humanity, then I do not need your love, and I do not even want you near me. If you are doing your utmost for God then when you come to me I will respond. But if you put yourself first, only joining the Unification Church to derive some benefit and to be prosperous, then I will kick you out.

The world must come under man’s dominion but man must gain dominion in a God-centered way, When you belong to God, you hold the rest of the world in one arm and become the bridge between God and all things, drawing everything together into universal oneness. Those who think you love me raise your hands. I am sure though, that if I were to push you out for the sake of God and humanity that many of you would make excuses and try to leave.

When you do all things for God then you share ownership of all things with God. When this kind of people live here on earth and expand into a great population then we will see the Kingdom of God. Now we are going over the greatest obstacle of history as we come to the pinnacle. One type of person will leap forward and cover the entire distance with one try while another type of person will decide he is so tired out that he stops trying. You might not have realized that a certain huge lake was on the other side of the mountain you were crossing, and though you do not see any place to land and though you may not be a great jumper, you must seize your opportunity at the risk of your life.

The Unification Church has come to a time of great testing and risk when a great leap forward must be made. Jesus said, “For whoever would save his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life for my sake will find it.” Our risk is not for the family, society or nation; the world is at stake. If we are willing to lose our lives for the sake of the world then we will find life, and when we find life ourselves the world will find life.

You have become part of God, belonging to Him. When you land safely after this adventurous leap forward, the Kingdom of God on earth shall begin. No matter what kind of enticement is offered, once you have reached the goal you do not even feel inclined to look back. The road of restoration is extremely crooked and difficult, but once you finish it you are done. You have no idea how difficult a path I have walked. You have not come this far for your sake, but for the sake of God and humanity. If you continue for the sake of God and humanity then there is nothing you cannot do and nothing for you to fear.

There is only one time in all of history in which man can gamble for God, mankind and all things at once. Religious life has always been a life of risk, but so far men have been betting their lives for either God, mankind, or all things of the world. Never before and never again will they be able to bet on all of these things at one time.

When you survive and win this time then God will be given life, mankind will be given life, and all things of the world will be given life. Don’t you want to possess the world? All of mankind has been harboring a dream of governing the universe and of directly meeting God, but they did not know about the truth and they never before saw the opportunity. That opportunity is knocking at the door now, and the Unification Church as a whole must be adventurous and willing to risk anything. Can you do it? The most critical time of history is passing now before 1978. Each moment is ticking by and we must successfully use this time for action.

You must become single-minded people and throw out all unclean, impure thoughts, leaving only a clean, pure mind for God. Any evil that influenced you before is your enemy. We cannot march on alone but are in need of our brothers; Jesus is our brother and Christians are our brothers. We must be the mediator to unite all religious people or else they will never become one. By doing so, God’s position and man’s position will become one position, belonging to you and to God. God needs adventurous people at this stage and He is seeking after the most bold and courageous men and women. Those who believe in God to the utmost degree shall never fail. This is where heaven and earth can be united; this is where God and all creation can be united.

Nothing ever belonged to you, but to God and humanity. I have no interest in any church organization; the Unification Church can disappear as long as the will of God lives and marches on. America itself has no meaning in God’s sight as long as His will marches on and His goal is accomplished. Today you must make your pledge that you absolutely belong to God and nobody else and that your goal is God’s goal. We must be willing to bear the cross and never relax until we finally fulfill.

Which position are you going to take, the position of Jesus or of his disciples? Compared to the path of restoration, death is relatively easy. Dying will not bring complete restoration. You have to persevere and taste living death in order to finish the road of restoration. I have never been afraid of death, but I cannot die until I complete this mission. When Jesus suffered for the sake of God then he was resurrected. The same will be true for you.

Those who can be representatives and ambassadors of God, who can bear the cross, raise your hands. May God truly be with you. Let us pray.

## LIVING SACRIFICE

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 8, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

The religious way of life and way of faith is the way of sacrifice, and the necessity of sacrifice came into being because of the fall of man. According to the Divine Principle, the fall prevented Adam from standing on the side of either God or Satan. Fallen Adam was not in a position where God could fully claim him; therefore, throughout history God has worked to separate the good and evil in Adam through the providence of Cain and Abel. By Cain and Abel making a proper offering together, God would be free to claim Adam.

According to the Principle, the purpose of a sacrifice is to enable God to deter-mine the ownership or possession of a particular level of creation. Therefore, we come to the conclusion that unless we can make an acceptable sacrifice, from the individual through the universal levels, by which God can claim the entire creation then we will not have the Kingdom of God on earth. The sacrifice offered on the altar of God must be separated or cut in two. The altar symbolically represents the entire universe, upon which the sacrifice is cut into two parts to show that good and evil are separated in purity. In order to be accepted by God the blood of the offering must shed, demonstrating that the impure blood of Satan is drawn out.

The Old Testament era is the period in which man must make offerings of all the things of creation. All the creation was employed for making offerings. The things of creation will purify the altar, and upon that foundation man himself can rest upon the altar. The most important aspect of the offering is that it is not for God’s sake but for man’s sake. A great distance between God and man was created by the fall, and man is destined to indemnity his way into heaven; thus the offering is not for the sake of God but is the opportunity for man to become closer to God.

God’s role is to judge whether a sacrifice is acceptable or not; when God is presiding over a sacrifice He is approving it. It is man’s heart in making the offering that needs to be approved by God. Man must be completely united with the spirit of making the sacrifice as a conditional offering on the altar. All throughout history man has made many kinds of offerings, including superstitious offerings, thinking to please God by bringing Him something. That was a wrong understanding.

The true meaning of offering a sacrifice is to enable man to come closer to God. On each level of restoration-individual, family, society, nation, and world-man must represent himself and make an offering to come closer to God. From this we can also conclude that the making of offerings should not be continued for eternity, and that the day will come when man will have no further need to make offerings.

### The Messiah needs man to complete the sacrifice

God has a final purpose in restoration, and the symbolic altar on the individual level has been expanded onto the level of one tribe and one nation. After making a successful offering on the worldwide level, man can finally eliminate the necessity of further sacrifices or offerings. The key principle in making an offering is this: the man and the sacrifice must become one.

During the Old Testament era man used the things of creation to make offerings. The physical offering by men was supposed to be made on the national basis with the symbol of the universal sacrifice for men being the Messiah. Why is the Messiah needed as the physical consummation of the sacrifice? Jesus Christ as the Messiah came as the sacrifice upon the altar of the nation of Israel, but the Messiah needed man to complete the sacrifice because man was to be benefited, not the Messiah. The Messiah does not come for himself but for man. The universal Messiah came to the nation of Israel, the universal altar, and the people of Israel were supposed to completely unite with him and thus be offered together on that altar. However, that unity was not there. Jesus was offered as the sacrifice on the altar, but there was no man to offer that sacrifice to God. There was no one united with Jesus.

When Jesus Christ was crucified on the cross, none who accepted him were there, and the priests and all the disciples had disappeared. No one was there to offer Jesus as the sacrifice on the altar. An offering and sacrifice is presented to God for the sake of man, but if there is no man there to be benefited then how can the offering be given value? The only possible way that the sacrifice could still be effective was to consider that Jesus was separated between spirit and body.

In that way Jesus’ body represented the people of Israel, whereas Jesus’ spirit took the position of the actual sacrifice. By having his spirit and body united, Jesus made his sacrifice acceptable in the sight of God. For this reason the dispensation of the New Testament era has been separated into the spiritual and the physical dispensations. Jesus’ offering was accepted as a spiritual offering; the sacrifice he offered was a spiritual one. Therefore, Jesus has been working on that base to establish the spiritual foundation, from the family to the society, nation, and world, until the time when the physical offering could be made.

### The divided body of Christ

We frequently hear that the church is the body of Christ. Does this mean that those buildings of wood or stone are the body of Jesus? What is the body of Jesus? Not the building but the people of the congregation are the body of Christ. What right do people have to say that they are the body of Christ? When Jesus was crucified 2,000 years ago Jesus’ body was in the position of the people. Ever since the crucifixion Jesus’ body has been represented by the people who have united spiritually with Jesus. Those people were not there 2,000 years ago, but all through the New Testament age believers in Jesus have served in the position of the body of Christ.

If the believers are the body of Christ, then could there be more than one church? There are many different denominations and kinds of Christianity, which indicates that Jesus’ body has been divided up. This is not acceptable in the sight of God. When we see the current situation from the viewpoint of God and Jesus Christ, the existence of so many denominations in the name of Christ is heartbreaking. It is just as though Jesus’ body itself had been tom apart.

Under God there must be one more universal, physical offering that is not separated between spirit and body. This must be accomplished by people united together to offer a living sacrifice which can be accepted by God. In order to serve as a foundation Christianity must be united into one body. That is the first and most important condition to be achieved. The heart of Jesus Christ is grieved when he sees that his own body has been so shamefully divided. Christianity today is in the position of Jesus’ body, but when there is one mind, how can there be 1,000 bodies? There should be one mind and one body.

Are all the hierarchies in Christianity really the one body of Christ? Can the Pope in Rome claim that he is completely one with Christ, and that the mind of Jesus and the body of the Pope are one? Originally God intended for the Pope to be the one symbolic body of Jesus, representing all Christians of the world.

If Jesus’ mind and the body of the Pope had become completely one then the Roman Catholics uniting with the Pope could have been one with Jesus. By thus having all Christians represented by one central figure Christianity could have set the tradition to become one with Jesus. However, even the unity between Jesus and all Christians together would still not complete the necessary conditions for making the final universal offering to God. If that one condition could consummate everything then there would be no prophecies needed for the Lord of the Second Advent.

In reality there is a permanent gap between Jesus and the people that cannot be closed, however much they try to unite. Because Jesus’ own mind and body were not sacrificed together 2,000 years ago it is impossible for Christians today to completely unite with Jesus. One more gigantic step is needed in order to complete the universal offering which was predicted, in which the body of Jesus and the mind of Jesus are totally united to become the living sacrifice on the altar.

Because of the faithlessness of the people the body and mind of Jesus were permanently wrenched apart. Consequently, in the future someone representing the body of all Christianity or mankind will receive the spirit or mind of Jesus, and become one completely united entity offered to God as a living sacrifice. This is the course of restoration.

The conditions which were permanently broken by the crucifixion of Jesus must be restored and consummated. That is the role of the second coming of the Messiah. Do you think the Messiah could fulfill that role by coming as some fantastic celestial body up in the air? It is ironic that in this modem, scientific age people harbor the idea that some day Christ will appear up in the air and ask Christians on earth to join him there.

In view of the extensive division and conflict within Christianity today, do you think being lifted up in the air is going to suddenly bring about unity? Maybe Christians would arrive there and stand back to back while trying to meet one Lord! Can you imagine men who are that unprepared to receive Christ begging God to send His son? A revolution in religion must come and we must change ourselves and prepare for the coming of the Lord in a different way.

### Without unity man need not think about receiving the Messiah

What does God want from the Christians? Would God encourage them to become even more divided? Instead, God would say, “Don’t worry about the Messiah. I will send him when you are ready, which won’t happen until you become united!” It is what God wants. Unless a spectacular movement for the unification of Christianity unfolds here on earth there is no way that God can send the Messiah. Could God allow His son to be crucified once again?

What will happen if Christianity fails to become united? In that case God would allow it to become so weakened as to render it powerless. If this were not the case the denominations would still fight among themselves and would inevitably crucify the Messiah again. If Christianity declines, however, it would not have the energy to crucify the Christ. Furthermore, people would be much more open to receive new direction and when Christ did come it would be much easier for him to work in such an environment.

When will the end of the world come? It will come when the Christian churches have been weakened by fighting among themselves to such a degree that they have absolutely no effectiveness here on earth. When will that day arrive? When the individual is separated from the Principle of God, the family, society and nation will break down. The whole world of Christianity will then be weakened to an impossible degree. This is exactly what America is experiencing today.

Christianity in America has become so weakened and fragmented that nothing could possibly restore the existing pieces into one whole. It resembles a pottery vase which has shattered into so many pieces that it is impossible to put it together again. Any movement for unity must begin by melting all the broken pieces together and re-molding them into an entirely different shape, rather than attempting to piece together the original form. Our goal is unification by the revolutionary tactic of melting and remolding mankind according to the concept of God. The emergence of a movement of unification in this particular era is the most remarkable work of God.

If God sees that there is one movement that is suited to His purpose, then will He nurture that movement or will He break it down? Certainly God will nurture this movement until it grows sufficiently to absorb and influence the entire religious world, and eventually the entire world itself. Why are you here? What kind of gangsters are you? The Unification Church has many denominations-Korean, Japanese, American, black, white–are you fighting among yourselves?

If you are truly united then God will smile upon you. Unification is the most important qualification for meeting the Messiah. Until the foundation of unification is prepared you need not think about receiving the Messiah. Who wants that unification? First God wants it and then you unification soldiers want it. What God wants is actually what man wants. If the whole stage is ready when the Messiah comes then he can fulfill his mission without any inhibitions or delay. If a heavenly army is ready when the Messiah comes then the he will say, “Let’s go liquidate the satanic world and bring the people and the world back to God.” At that time will the Messiah be working to restore the family and society, or the world and universe?

Our goal is world unity in order to make the universal offering. For this purpose we must gather heavenly champions from all five races, black, white, yellow, red, brown. What would fulfill the ultimate ideal of God? Neither the individual, family, society, or nation is the problem. The problem is how to unite all men together as brothers and sisters, creating one family of God. That is God’s ideal.

### A mediator is needed between races and religions

Imagine a Texas rancher who owns an enormous cattle ranch. He will probably own different kinds of cattle. Will he want to have all those different cattle dividing by breed and courageously fighting among themselves, brown against red, black against white? Would he be satisfied by seeing this most daring scene? As rancher of the entire universe, would God be happy to see you Unification Church members fighting instead of uniting to go out and restore the satanic world?

I have seen many cattle ranches, but I never saw the cattle fighting among themselves because they had hides of different colors. But in some cases you are fighting, and Christians are definitely divided, so in the sight of God we are far inferior even to cattle. In many cases man’s actions indicate that he is inferior to animals, doing things they would never do. Could such people seriously imagine going to heaven? How could God accept all those people who have such wickedness in their hearts that they are even inferior to animals? God vomits when He witnesses these things, and would tell such people, “Don’t even talk about your heaven. It does not exist for you.” The heaven that I know does not accept such people.

Could Americans who hate races other than their own truly be entitled to heaven? It is impossible. In order to be admitted to heaven white people must receive a citation from black people, and black people must be cleared by white people, “Yes, these people are truly entitled to heaven.” Unless you are approved here on earth by your brothers, you will never end up in heaven. When I came to this country, Americans witnessed an Oriental man suddenly becoming influential, particularly among young people. Either subconsciously or consciously many white people harbor suspicion of Orientals and they have been trying to retaliate against me at every opportunity.

One reason that white people might resist me is that they view me as a guardian of minority groups. If there is conflict between blacks and whites, then who can qualify as a mediator? It does not make sense for either a white or black person to stand between them because one of the two sides would never listen. Therefore, the mediator whom God would send must be a yellow man.

If the present situation in America were left alone this nation would polarize into two extremes; eventually whites and blacks would come to the point where there could be no harmony or coexistence, and one group would exterminate the other. The American government should budget millions of dollars just to prevent that occurrence, yet I have come as a mediator without asking even one penny of the government.

Without realizing what I am trying to do, Americans have been trying to kick me out rather than accept me. I have brought a God-given solution for the impossible division among the Christian churches, yet those same churches have bitterly criticized and opposed me. Judaism and Christianity are just like oil and water and without accepting some mediator from God they cannot resolve their conflicts. There is no reason for Judaism and Christianity to oppose me.

You must have heard about my courtesy visit to our neighbor, Bard College. I did not go there to bomb the buildings or to steal anything. At Barrytown we welcome not only Bard College people, but also the local villagers. We even made a special nature trail where they can walk when they want to visit. Barrytown is for the benefit of all. We would welcome the visit of the President of Bard College. Who ultimately owns Bard College? It belongs to God. Has anyone ever gone to Bard College with credentials from God? Who appointed the judge and the police? The Bard College land was originally owned by Indians, not white people. Was it bought from the Indians?

It is commonly known that Jews have very good minds, but actually so far they seem to lack common sense. Why do I say dais? This Unification Church movement will grow and win millions of members, including Jews. They are taking a hostile position towards us at the outset of our movement; if Jews were really clever they would become friendly instead of trying to make one more gigantic enemy for themselves. If they continuously attack us then we have a right to self-defense, but I know that a most serious situation could develop out of that. I have been humiliated by the Jews over and over again and accused of anti-Semitism, but I am not interested in fighting back. If I were to do that then a most formidable barrier would be created. In the future will there be more Jews or more Unification Church members?

This Church has no boundaries and many of our members are Jewish. The Unification Church is a rising sun and has a vision of the future; it will grow and eventually embrace the world. We have to persevere and be patient. We will just swallow all of our wrath and fulfill our purpose of existence by bringing unity among Jews and Christians and people of all religions and races. We will go that way because God wants it and we have no other choice than to accept. Do you know my character? I have an iron will and a fearful mind; nobody can control me except God. Only because I know that God wants me to do things in a certain way can I persevere and be patient.

God needs to find a man with guts and a single-minded will; otherwise it would be simply impossible for Him to deal with Satan. Are you also the type that can totally grab a situation with both arms and not release it under any circumstances? If that is so then the lump in my throat is all gone. You are my hope and because of you I can forget everything. I have that same relationship with God, and because of me God can be patient and persevere. “My son is withstanding all those impossible trials. My son is still hanging on and I should be patient.”

America’s economy has no guarantee of permanent prosperity. This country has lots of potential problems with all its different peoples and cultures, and if some day its economy crumbled this nation would degenerate into a most savage, primitive and barbaric society. At that point the communists would grab their chance and ignite a fire in the oil of confusion. America is more vulnerable in this way than any other country.

Americans are pretty much convinced that because we are a group of monsters the Unification Church will decline. But in reality we always harbor the greatest hope and joy; we have a standard and determination to go on sacrificing ourselves for the purpose of God. Which would you prefer, to be inside or outside our Church? Your faces are telling me that you like being inside. Whatever God likes, I like too, and when God sees your bright faces God is certainly happy. I want you to know you are the hope of God and also my own hope.

The other day Mr. Kamiyama told me that some members delivered newspapers in the morning by bike. One member parked his bicycle for just ten minutes in order to deliver a few copies, and when he came back the bike was gone. Even a semi-truck was stolen which was locked up outside our garage. The best way to deliver newspapers is to use # It transportation! For that reason I think we made the right decision to start the paper in New York; the population is so concentrated that going door-to-door does not involve walking long distances.

### A living sacrifice does not offer beggar’s prayers

My topic today is “Living Sacrifice.” Of all the sacrifices offered in the history of the Old and New Testaments, none were completely successful. Today, however, God is putting Ms hope in you, and you are going to be in the position to fulfill. Will you indemnify the wrongdoings of history? In other words, will you become a living sacrifice in the position of a living animal?

Do we belong to the animal kingdom? We are animals yet we are different because we know God. We belong to the animal kingdom because we have all the functions of animals, yet because we know God we must put ourselves in the position of a living sacrifice. Jesus came to do the same, to unite everything into one through his sacrifice. You must understand one thing very clearly; when Jesus came as a living sacrifice, should he have come down to unite with the people, or should the people have gone up to unite with him as the sacrifice?

Would you ask Jesus to come to you, promising that you would faithfully wait for him, or would you say, “Lord, you just sit right there. I will dash to where you are?” We are the ones to move and take action. This is what God and Jesus are expecting of us. Jesus did not say that he would do our repenting for us and then bring the Kingdom of heaven to us while we sat still. He said, “Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand!” We are the ones who must adapt. Jesus did not come to be changed; we are the ones to be changed. This point must be absolutely clear.

Ultimately Jesus will not save you; Jesus brings the power of salvation but only you can save yourself by reaching out to Jesus. All the Christian denominations are praying and waiting for God to come and rescue them from the evil and despair of the world by taking them up into the air. That will not work. God is waiting for a man to come who will say, “God, You stay right there. I will change myself, then I will change the world by bringing the people to Your throne and Your way of life.”

Do you think God would want to have one final showdown at one altar, with mankind making one offering that would finally establish universal salvation? Or would He want to accumulate little offerings here and there, bit by bit, day by day? Trivial prayers are offered here and there every day and after listening to just ten people you would get tired. God has to listen to billions of people trying to talk to Him, with everyone saying, “God, can You give me a little more blessing? Can You give me my salvation?” If all of a sudden someone comes up to say, “God, don’t You worry about me. You rest right there and let me go down and take over Your job,” God’s eyes will pop out!

God’s life has been so tedious, listening to the same old prayers for thousands of years. I know very well that God blocked His ears many years ago. Put yourself in His position; wouldn’t you want to block your ears if you heard the same kind of nagging wherever you went? I knew this a long time ago and I decided not to pray such prayers.

The only prayer I can offer to God is, “God, don’t You worry about me. Go ahead and rest and let me take up the fight as Your representative. Let me fulfill Your ideal.” God can sense such a prayer coming and then He listens closely, pulling all the cotton balls out of His ears. A selfish prayer is just a dirty prayer, a beggar’s prayer. We ought to offer the prayers of comfort and inspiration and encouragement to God, not the prayers of beggars.

God’s heart has been broken over and over and pierced by people’s faithlessness and distrust. He has been suffering so much that if He hears someone say, “God, I know Your heart has been broken. We cannot afford to let Your heart be broken another time. Let me take over Your burden; let me take over Your sorrow,” how wonderful He feels! Even though that man may not be able to fulfill his promises, God is still looking at him like a Daddy, “What a nice son I have! He has so much heart, so much giving.”

When you go out fund raising, don’t ask God to send people to you and give you your goal. Instead of praying that kind of prayer get down to work and at the end of the day bring God your result, “I had a wonderful day God, and I offer this money for Your purpose. You have suffered so much. You wanted to see Your ideal fulfilled right away and I’m going to work continuously to fulfill Your dreams. Leave it to me.”

You could be one of two kinds of people. One kind of person says, “Boy, I worked so hard but nothing came. Maybe God has left the Unification Church. What can I do?” But the other kind says, “God, no matter how difficult my experiences are they are still far less than Your own suffering. I am glad to have a chance to taste Your suffering, and I am going to go on and ultimately win the victory for You. You can rest assured.” Would you like to be the second type? You are certainly greedy, aren’t you? All right, now you translate that into action.

Actually I am the greediest and the most impossible person. Using my own hands I am trying to save America; most people do not think of more than themselves, much less the world or the liberation of God. If I am just standing still and thinking about these things, do you dank they will all get done? No, I have to get down to work and get my hands and feet wet.

I decided that during the first six months of 1977 I would he in the forefront, going faster, working harder, and suffering more than any other member of the Unification Church. I hardly get any rest; I go to bed at 2 or 3 o’clock in the morning, then at 4:30 or 5 o’clock I wake Mother up, “Mother, it’s time to go.” Then Mother tells me, “Father, it’s only 4:30 now. You just went to bed a few minutes ago. Won’t you rest a little bit?” But I insist, “No, it’s a bright early morning. Get up. Let’s go.” Mother has a hard time keeping up with my pace. I just cannot lie down on the bed and be idle. I rest a little, then even if it is too early to go out I read the newspapers or find something to do, just running around in the house. You laugh, and it is funny in a way; however, it is also a serious matter. Looking down, God is so serious.

Yesterday I had several plans. I wanted to go to Barrytown, but after the incident there, all kinds of people would just crowd around me. That little incident at Bard College shook up the entire world! I wanted to go to New York or Boston, but the news had spread everywhere. Instead I put on dark glasses and took the children to Philadelphia. I took them to Independence Hall and Valley Forge, and in walking around those battlefields where George Washington fought I thought about our battle. When God thinks of me He is comforted that He found the right person here on earth. God’s standard is very high and it is not easy to keep Him feeling that way.

The Bard College incident was truly amazing, and it was at the top of the news everywhere. It was Arbor Day, and President Carter planting a tree was the tenth news item, while my going to Bard College was #I! I only made a nice visit to a neighbor and that made world news. What kind of news would it have been if I had murdered someone! Actually university campuses are essentially public places. I have been to visit many university campuses like Harvard and Columbia, if all these schools had acted like Bard College then I would have been arrested countless times!

In the last three years there has been a great deal of fellowship between the seminary and Bard College. Actually I did them a favor by visiting them because it put them in the news. When I thought about it I was comforted; I am such an unusual man that the entire world jumps at the slightest little thing I do.

### Jesus’ inheritance from God

You have a choice. Would you like to become the sacrifice itself, or the person who offers the sacrifice? The sacrifice? Are you sure? Not too many are speaking with confidence; your yes is shaky. Because of unavoidable circumstance, Jesus’ body and soul were divided and offered separately as he died on the cross. Was that Jesus’ desire or did he want to become a living sacrifice offered in one unified manner? What about you? How can we become like the mind and body of Jesus offered together?

Think of your situation the same way that Jesus thought about his. In walking through the valleys of Israel Jesus did not think of them as belonging to someone else. He thought, “God is my God. Israel is my nation. These are my people.” There was always an intense seriousness in his heart. Are you of the same frame of mind? Are you thinking, “God is my God. Mankind are my people, and I am here to save them”?

What was the conviction and philosophy of Jesus? Did he just routinely eat good meals and idly pass his days, planning to live a long life? Jesus thought, “God is my God. Mankind are my brethren, and this whole world is waiting to be re-created by the son of God. I am here for that mission.” God thought in the same way that Jesus did. Both God and Jesus were pursuing the same ideal and ideology, and for that reason God could give His inheritance to His son Jesus.

Jesus wanted to give his inheritance to the Christian world, to his brethren. He wanted to give each Christian the conviction, “God is my God, mankind are my brothers. This land belongs to me and I am responsible to God to re-create it in God’s way.” Those people who are denominational and sectarian leaders and only interested in promoting their own sectarian purposes are outrageous. We must inherit Jesus’ philosophy and ideology instead. Denominationalism is just a roadblock for God. We must break away all the barriers of sectarianism in order to really reach the people.

We may abolish the national and cultural boundaries, but more than that we must work to re-create the world as one unit, and the people of the world as one family of men under one God. This is not only God’s ideal and Jesus’ ideal, but it is the deep hope of all who are struggling in this crumbling world. People may be convinced that such an ideal is impossible yet still they think about it. Even in the world as it is people talk about peace, don’t they? The peace they are seeking will be the result of having parents, children and relatives united together in harmonious, joyful unity. Doesn’t everyone desire this unity as parents, husbands and wives, and children?

### What do you think about?

If the ministers and clergymen who preach sermons on Sunday morning cannot talk about God as ,’my God,” or about mankind as “my people,” or about this world as the home of one family of men, they are heretics. They are frauds if they cannot talk with conviction about these things.

Who are you then? Do you feel that God is “my God”? Beyond the boundary of America, have you thought about all lands belonging to you? Have you ever thought, “I am responsible for this land. I have to invest myself in restoring this land in the sight of God”? This is the kind of religion God has been waiting for. Therefore, we in the Unification Church cannot be aloof of the world situation. We must feel totally responsible, as if this world belonged to us, for nobody else will take care of it. “I must take up responsibility because the Christian churches are crumbling today. The young people are morally corrupted so I must take up the responsibility. I can see the world crumbling because of the infiltration of communism, and so I must be responsible for communism.” We each have to think in this way.

Since this is our determination we must revive Christianity, liquidate the communist ideology, and work with young people to bring back God-centered morals. Are you dating and having a good time with other young people? Do you want to brush aside responsibilities and just pray and wait for wonderful reforms to appear as a blessing? No, you must be different. What do you think about while you are eating? You must think, “The world, Christianity, communism, the young people.” What do God and Jesus think about when looking down at this world? Those same things.

Do Jesus and the saints and disciples sit idle and do nothing in spirit world? No, they are always working, constantly looking at the world situation and thinking and laboring in the same way that God is thinking and working. What do you think about? The blessing? Your every word and every deed must be permeated with the thought, “God and world, God and world.” In that context you must speak, act and work.

Until now you may not have thought about this, but in listening to me you can clearly understand Jesus’ philosophy and God’s philosophy and now you can see clearly how you can become a true Christian and champion of God. Have you come to that realization today? Even unto his death, Jesus was absolutely unmindful of his personal loss. Instead he was worrying about his mission, God and the world. In the 2,000 years since his death Jesus has been continually working for God and the world.

Christians should inherit Jesus’ philosophy and conviction, but instead they are often fretting only about their own denomination and church. Instead of feeling concern for the rest of the world they are concerned about securing their own heaven. They are thieves! It is ludicrous to see such people opposing me when I have totally given myself to bring the world back to God! Which side is God standing on?

We arrive at a simple conclusion: Any movement that God approves will be prosperous no matter what, and its opponents will inevitably crumble. Our job is to bring salvation to Christianity while there is still some sign of life. When God sees a man who is desperately pursuing this mission all day long He is inspired and cheers, “My son, you are even better than I!” Don’t you want to live that kind of life?

So far have you been worrying about yourself, about what kind of marriage you will have, and what you job will be? Jesus proclaimed so clearly, “Do not be anxious about your life, what you shall eat or put on … Seek first His kingdom and His righteousness.” He said that the gentiles worry about themselves, but the chosen people need to worry about bringing the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth.

Can you firmly determine to inherit Jesus’ philosophy as your own, and live and act and think precisely as he does? Then you will become one with him as his younger brother. If you try to become a christ yourself, then will Jesus say, “You blasphemer! How could an ordinary man try to be like me? I am King of kings!” Or will he say, “My brothers, God bless you”?

Those who only live to fill their own stomachs shall not succeed. How about you? Is y-r mind completely filled by God and the world? Is there even a little bit of room left over for anything else, or with all your heart, all your mind and all your soul are you absolutely centered upon this mission? You who can say, “God and True Parents, I can pledge that I am absolutely like that,” raise your hands. Amazing! Are you really? The problem is that you constantly go up and down like a roller-coaster. Instead you have to continuously go up.

### Your hard work is to benefit yourself and your descendants

Why do you come down? I have no personal reason to chase you out to witness or fund raise; I myself do not need the money or the people. You are the ones who need them. In God’s sight I am certainly entitled to inherit God’s kingdom, but what am I doing? Every penny I get I use for the sake of world restoration; every member who comes I mobilize for the sake of world restoration. World restoration is my only thought and constant hope.

Until my hope is realized I cannot get tired. It is impossible for me to break down. If anyone can live up to God’s standard then without any hesitation I am willing to give my entire inheritance to him. Such a person is absolutely entitled to God’s kingdom. I did not come to America to be indebted to this country or jealous of those who live here. I do not have to worry about my own circumstances, and America does not have to help me. I came to help save America.

Unification Church members should never think, “I am witnessing and fundraising to help Reverend Moon.” Not at all. You are doing all those things for your own salvation and to benefit your own children. Strictly speaking you are not even doing it for God or Jesus. You are doing it for yourself and it will benefit you more than anyone else.

Man was supposed to be born for God, for humanity, and for this world. That is his original purpose. Everybody wants to bring a gift to God; what kind of gift would you bring? Neither an entire world of treasure nor titles of power are gifts that God will accept. Instead God will cherish the deeds you did here on earth out of your love for Him, and how much you precisely lived His own philosophy when on earth. That record here on earth is intangible, yet that is the only gift that God can recognize as meaningful.

Do not even think of your own family from a selfish point of view. When you sisters look at your husbands you should think, “My husband is representative of all men of the universe.” When you brothers look at your wives, think, “My wife is representative of all the women of the world. When we have unity between us we bring unity to the universe and unity to mankind. I am serving by living as a true husband.” As you serve your husband or wife you are serving the entire world of men or women. Men and women together in marriage are an example of service for the world. In marriage there is no barrier of heart so there could be no barrier of race or nationality. There are no barriers in the world of love. That is Jesus’ ideology.

Jesus wanted to plant that philosophy within the nation of Israel 2,000 years ago; however, the people and nation together were centered on their own selfishness, thinking about Israel’s glory and the glory of Judaism. They did not accept Jesus’ vision, but even now the Jews must repent and live according to Jesus’ ideology.

Today’s Christians are no better than the Jews in this sense. They do not care about the rest of the world, but are more concerned that they will be lifted up in the air when the Lord comes, abandoning the rest of the world to be judged and cast into unquenchable fire. They do not care if the world burns to the ground as long as they have their millennium up in the air. But God’s true heart is to use all of Christianity as a sacrifice that the world might be saved.

It is indeed my ideology that we have the Unification Church become a total sacrifice as we reach out to save the world. If this is wrong then there is no such thing as God and we do not even have to worry about finding hope in this world. In these Last Days God sent me to teach His people, not with symbols and parables but with the absolute truth, not in a mirror dimly but face to face. There is no excuse now because the broad daylight is here.

What is your mind filled with when you are eating? By loving God I make God mine. By loving the world I make the world mine. No matter what the world may do to us, we will love this world and these people more than anyone else here on earth. Nobody can be greater than we as far as loving our mission and loving God is concerned; nobody can beat the standard of the Unification Church.

I may perish but I must leave the indelible footprint of my tradition and ideology behind. You must think, “Even if I die I will achieve this goal and ideology through my own children and posterity.” Then true liberation can finally take place; the agony and sorrow of Jesus’ heart can be rectified and God’s broken heart shall be liberated. Do you know this clearly now? Before you even eat, what are your thoughts? While you eat what are you thinking? After your meal what would you think about?

Why did God give you your own eyes? To see the world from the viewpoint of God; your eyes are God’s windows. God gave you your ears to hear music as a resounding inspiration to love God. Your nose was given to breathe the air of love, air of harmony, service, and sacrifice. All your senses were meant to reach out to love everything and revolve around one central figure-God and the world.

In using a fish net you have the weights to draw the net down and anchor it. Love is like the weights of the net; we just follow the path of those who went before us in love, drawn behind them. There is no line above love. You must not pursue a love that will be shameful in the eyes of God or mankind. Americans have tried everything in their quest for fun and carnal pleasure; they have tried a hippie life of unconcern, free sex, and even streaking. Was that for God? They did it for selfish, carnal pleasure, and living that kind of attitude will only bring the destruction of mankind and the world, and the destruction of God’s tradition. Fostering that kind of life is like murdering billions of people and spreading their blood over the land.

### If you become a living sacrifice the world will see resurrection

There is no room for dancing or rejoicing in a world filled with that destruction because there would be no joy. That is the mind of Jesus and of the True Parents. Your body lives according to your mind and obeys your mind. Through living, your mind and body become one. When you harbor Jesus’ mind and live accordingly then Jesus will say to you, “You are my soul. Indeed you are my body and you represent me totally.”

How wonderful Jesus would have felt if his disciples had followed him that closely! If the disciples had really shared his mind and lived up to his mind with their actions, how victorious his mission would have been! That was exactly what Jesus wanted, but that tradition was not created 2,000 years ago. But now I am proclaiming precisely the same ideology of Jesus and God and we can live that ideology for the first time in history. Would God brand us as heretics or would He be grateful?

Regardless of opposition we must go on, and we must become one with Jesus by doing so. We must really pledge to God, “Nobody will deter me. I am going to inherit Jesus’ own ideology and I want to live it.” So far this has been hazy in your minds perhaps, but at this moment can you say, “God, this is absolutely clear, and I am going to live it.” Can you make that pledge?

If your goal is real then it has been worthwhile for me to come here and really speak my heart. I am a representative of Jesus and my life is a living sacrifice on the altar of God. Since I am in that position then I am living the life of Jesus and anyone who helps me and follows me shall receive salvation. If this is also your conviction and faith then you are the physical resurrection of Jesus and his ideology, and through you the entire world will see resurrection. You will bring salvation wherever you go, and anyone opposing you will in reality be opposing God.

The showdown shall be made before your life is over. You will see that anyone who goes against God cannot last long. I have witnessed many occasions when people who made a wrong relationship with me simply perished. I prayed for their forgiveness and prosperity, yet in spite of that they suffered. Once anyone comes against God and His ideology they are in a most serious position, even though I may pray for their blessing.

I am alone but not isolated or weak at all. Would you like to be me? When you lie down you must think that you are Jesus lying down: “My body is the resurrected body of Jesus. I am reviving Jesus’ breath that was stilled 2,000 years ago.” Is this criminal in light of the Bible? Not at all. The Bible is teaching us to become one body with Jesus; Jesus taught, “I am in the Father and the Father is in me.” He also said, “You are in me and I am in you.” Jesus meant that everyone can become a representative of the Messiah, a part of the Messiah. Your becoming the physical manifestation of the Messiah is the essence of God’s ideology and Jesus’ ideology. Are you heretics by claiming to be messiahs? Not at all! God created everyone to be a messiah. As long as there are people who need to be saved the title of Messiah is needed.

With this teaching in your mind you can go out to the world and proclaim, “I am the messiah.” That is not a sin at all, instead you will be welcomed by God. This morning I have been speaking to you very clearly about how Jesus came to be a living sacrifice, but instead became a dead sacrifice. Today we are the resurrection of Jesus, the living sacrifice; in his place we are going to consummate the mission that he left undone here on earth.

Three days ago we had a precious sacrifice. One of our brothers died in action when he was run over by a subway car while out selling newspapers. Whether you are killed is not a problem; the important thing is how you die. What do you think about the moment your death strikes? Your own misery, or God and mankind? You mission? That is what will determine your place in spirit world. If that brother lived and then died for God and mankind then his death was a glory and he inevitably went to Jesus’ realm at the throne of God.

At the moment of your death you should be able to say to God, “I lived for You and for the world. I have done my absolute best, and You know that I spent every ounce of my energy for You and the world. God, please receive my soul.” Then you are indeed a son of God, and shall be gloriously accepted at the throne of God; you shall remain as an elder brother or sister of the world for eternity. Because you lived the highest credo under the sun no one can exceed your position. Step by step we want to bring the family, society, nation, and world to be transformed into the altar upon which we can present ourselves as a living sacrifice. When God can accept our offering then the world shall be revived and resurrected. At each stage we are expanding the Kingdom of God here on earth.

Everyone has pledged today to become a champion of God in that respect. Members of all five races are assembled in this room. Those who can say, “God and Father, without any mistake I am absolutely going to live that life. Until I die I shall not change my course. I am going to live for you, God, and mankind.” Let us make that pledge once again.

My Heavenly Father, please accept this pledge of our young people to give their heart and soul and life for You and Your mission. Give them Your blessing so that they shall become a living sacrifice on Your altar. They shall bring the world into resurrection and they shall bring this world into the Kingdom of God here on earth.

This is a historical moment that you shall remember. I want you to live your life as a living sacrifice. May 8, is a day of new beginning and from now on you must not voice complaints. The world is tired out but we cannot be tired out. God has not rested yet; I have not rested yet; you cannot rest yet. There is nothing you cannot face, nothing you cannot do for God. If you really are what you pledged then America will live. No matter how much sacrifice you pay, you must sell the newspaper.

Let us face whatever shame may come and the victory of God will soon be proclaimed here on earth. Your deeds and your way of life shall be raised up; the world is waiting for your offering, having only one thread of hope, which lies in you. If you live with that faith and conviction then God will always be with you, never leaving you alone for one moment. May God bless you in your victory. Let us pray.

## THE 23rd ANNIVERSARY OF THE UNIFICATION CHURCH AND THE HISTORY OF GOD’S DISPENSATION

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### May 1, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

The Unification Church was formally established in 1954; however, prior to the founding of our church a most incredible series of events took place to lay the necessary foundation. I want you to understand that God had been working for this new dispensation for approximately forty years prior to World War II, fulfilling His promises to the Korean people for the forthcoming great event of the New Age.

Through the Divine Principle you know that God has been working to fulfill His will by having His vertical dispensation indemnified horizontally. This morning I would like to reveal some of the extraordinary works of God in connection with our Church’s founding.

According to the Divine Principle, the history of God’s providence is developed on three different levels: the dispensations centering on God Himself, centering on the angelic world, and centering on man. The Old Testament era is the period during which God Himself worked directly in the forefront; in preparing the foundation for the future dispensation God was revealing the pattern of restoration. The New Testament era is equivalent to the work of the angelic world because salvation could only be achieved spiritually. The Completed Testament era, or time of the Second Advent, is the era in which men on the earth assume the major responsibility. Therefore, in order to consummate human history one nation must be found whose history encapsulates the entire vertical history of God.

Abraham made three types of offerings to God on his altar: a dove and pigeon, a she-goat and ram, and a heifer. The intriguing part of Abraham’s offering was that there were two birds representing the formation stage and two animals representing the growth stage, but only one animal representing the perfection stage; this indicated that perfection was yet to come. Korea was chosen as the stage for the fulfillment of the last chapter of human history in God’s dispensation, and consequently Abraham’s offering was to be physically and spiritually manifested on the horizontal level in Korea. The work of God Himself, or the equivalent of the Old Testament era, plus the work of Jesus and the Holy Spirit together in the New Testament era all had to be manifested in that land in order to fulfill the final chapter of human history. The foundation for those events had to be laid physically here on earth.

### Eve’s role in restoration

The ultimate goal of God is to find one perfected Adam, but that Adam cannot come into being unless an Eve is found through whom he can be perfected. In other words, even though Adam might be appointed by God, he could never entirely fulfill his responsibility alone. In the garden of Eden, Eve was responsible for initiating the fall of man; therefore, unless an Eve can be found who can indemnity the fall in the garden of Eden, Adam would have no way to assume the supreme position of perfection.

Eve also had no way to reach perfection without Adam. In order to reach her perfection, Eve must either create Adam, meet Adam, or give birth to Adam. Bringing Adam here on earth is not the direct responsibility of God or even the direct responsibility of Jesus, but the responsibility of Eve, since Eve destroyed Adam in the garden of Eden. Eve is the one who must give birth to Adam. At the time of Jesus Christ, the role of John the Baptist was similar to the bride’s role, and through the execution of his mission the perfected Jesus was to truly become the Messiah. These events of 2,000 years ago occurred on the national level, but the coming of the Second Advent will take place on the universal level, and Eve must take the role of John the Baptist in bringing perfected Adam to the world.

The dispensation of restoration does not begin at the highest position in heaven, but must always start from the lowest possible human situation. Why is that? Ultimately Adam is solely responsible to bring God back to this world and bring mankind back to God. As the man who is responsible for all mankind, Adam should begin his journey at the very bottom of hell and pass through every kind of human life and environment on his way to the throne of God. In this way he can embrace all of mankind in the bosom of salvation. Furthermore, the Lord who is coming for that mission must ultimately serve Eve. He must come all the way up from the bottom of hell and perfect himself, then meet her and serve her almost as devotedly as he serves God.

Women have many qualifications, but the most precious title a woman can have is that of mother. Adam must serve Eve even more than he would serve his own mother. Another precious title that a woman can win is that of a bride, or wife, and apart from her family the greatest responsibility and glory that a woman can assume is that of empress or queen of the Kingdom of God. When someone asks a woman, “Can you be a true mother,” and her answer is yes, then she is already speaking in universal terms. Not every woman will become a queen in God’s kingdom; many more will become entitled to the roles of true mother and true wife. But you sisters here all want to become empresses also, don’t you?

Who is authorized to bestow these titles upon women? God? Jesus, who represents the angelic world? You women will not assume your true rights until you meet the true Adam. That is principled, isn’t it? Since all the men ever to live on earth were fallen, then in the sight of God women have actually never met a true man, and for this reason were not able to assume their rights. Women have been mistreated and miserable throughout history, cast out of their true position. They have been exploited by evil individuals, evil families, societies, nations, and by Satan himself. There have been many queens in the world, but their positions still had no value because until women meet the true man who is appointed by God they cannot assume the true rights of the woman’s role. When will that day of liberation come?

### Women’s liberation: preparation for meeting the true man

Christian history reveals the culmination of God’s dispensation most clearly. All the women of the world are waiting for the one moment when the Messiah will come into this world representing the universal man. Always in the past women have been exploited and abused, but in 1918 there was a liberation, and for 70 years women have been taking positions above men, even trying to control them. This change in the history of women will continue until 1988. The women’s liberation movement has certainly been successful in this country, with American women seizing the role of empress.

In Biblical history women had no rights and the men assumed the major role in God’s dispensation, but that was an extreme situation and in one sense American women have the right idea. According to the Bible women are supposed to wear veils, meaning that women should be humble and meek in preparation to meet the Bridegroom. But instead of just taking off their veils women have even taken off their clothes! Throughout the world women are accepted even when they are practically naked.

In this country women have a commanding voice at home. In a typical American home the wife is master of the house, while the husband is like a servant; his shoulders are hunched over and he is always checking to see what his wife’s mood is. How about you women, do you agree with that? The other day in New York I saw an incredible scene. A bunch of poor, miserable men had gotten together in picket line and were carrying signs proclaiming a men’s liberation movement: “We want liberation from women.” Your laughing at that testifies that these problems are real. Actually all those men are wasting their time demonstrating; they should just join the Unification Church.

None of these things are happening at random. There is a reason and a Principle meaning behind them. This is a critical time, and God is consummating His entire history; 70 represents perfection, and so for 70 years women will be trying to assume their rightful, original role. This is their time of preparation to meet the true man.

I understand the reason behind taking such initiative in America, but it is also time for restored women to resume the objective aspect of their original role. All you sisters, would you like to be recognized for being feminine and charming, or would you like to be known for being very courageous and tom-boyish? All you brothers who laughed, would you like to have tom-boys as your wives or women who are feminine and charming? When I was matching couples for the blessing I asked the Western men what nationality they would like their wives to be. 99% of them asked for Oriental women. I am sure it was very embarrassing for the Western sisters to hear that all the men wanted to marry Oriental women.

It would not be easy for most of you American women to have an Oriental husband because most of them are shorter than you are. Would you sisters like to have tall men or short men as your husbands? Generally a man thinks that his wife should be at least slightly shorter than he is, which looks very normal. God gave women the privilege of always looking up to their husbands. They should not look down on men; that is the Principle. God actually made women shorter than men for the sake of women. If women were taller than men then throughout history their lives would have been even more miserable because they would have to do all the reaching for high things.

God thought a lot about how to create women. Instead of making women taller than men He made women a little shorter, but with bigger hips. Why? Because women are to assume two roles. First, in giving birth to children women need a strong foundation, and second, they will be living most of their lives in a sitting position, so God provided built-in cushions. Men have narrow hips without cushions because men are supposed to be active for the sake of women. From the very beginning God was thinking that a man is supposed to take the initiative and always be in action. A woman is to be objective, receiving grace from her husband, and always sitting home comfortably waiting for him. That is the way it should be. At the same time a man should be masculine, and that is why he has broad shoulders and strong arms. Going out into the world is the man’s role.

Now the time has come for women to restore their original role, particularly American women. Nowadays American men just do not want to get married and become the slaves of domineering women. Sometimes women get married intending to take advantage of men by divorcing them later and getting their money in alimony. Currently in America a man who is divorced more than once can become miserably poor because the courts award everything to his ex-wives, while a woman who gets divorced more than once gets richer and richer. Again, there is a dispensational reason for this. Women are important in the sight of God since they are in a position to take more of an objective role to the Messiah when he comes. Previously Satan used women to take everything away from men, but at this time God is using women to take everything away from Satan; however, such actions will only be justified if the wealth is subsequently given to God.

Where in American society can we find the true mother, true wife, and true empress? This is the problem, and a re-creation process must take place. We should re-educate women to become true wives and mothers and then they will be eligible to become queens. Are you Unification women being reeducated? Is your thinking different from that of ordinary American women? Your answer is very spiritless. If you have to be asked to answer willingly then you have not met the standard yet.

This phenomenon of women being able to rise and entrench themselves in power is very recent, showing that the time has come when God will elevate one woman to be the physical Holy Spirit. This is the time for the birth of the true Eve. God is looking for the ideal woman who has the qualifications and potential to become a true wife and true mother, and eventually the true queen or empress of the universe. Every woman is a candidate for this position, which is why women in general have been given a chance to rise. But God is looking for one perfect woman to summon out of the satanic world who has the potential to become the true wife and mother and queen, in order to establish her as the first God-centered wife, mother and queen.

### The beginning of my public ministry

There were symbolic internal conditions that had to be fulfilled before I was eligible to begin my ministry. You now know that the appearance of the Messiah is drastically different from the conventional belief about the Lord coming in glory. The history of God’s dispensation starts from the servant period of the Old Testament era, continues through the adopted son’s period of the New Testament era, and culminates with the Completed Testament era as the period of true son, true father, true husband, and true king. The entire vertical history of 6,000 Biblical years has to be indemnified in the life of the Messiah before the physical dispensation even begins.

This internal dispensational history that I speak of all took place before 1947; my public ministry began after that year. The seven year period from 1947 to 1954, the year that the Unification Church was formally established, was the period in which I set physical conditions. The first place I went was North Korea. That seven year period was truly an incredible time. Having spiritually recovered the qualification for lordship before 1947, I had to set the condition of physical suffering in order to launch my own ministry, as well as the organization which carne about in 1954. Those seven years were a time of incredible suffering,

That foundation was finally laid in 1954, when the formal name of our Church was established as the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, and our Church began as a legal entity. From that year on through the seven years leading up to 1960, I built the substantial foundation of our Church in preparation for the installation of the True Parents in 1960. This was the greatest fuming point of all; God’s blessing came to Adam’s family with the blessing of the True Parents. The first seven years of the True Parents 21-year course took place from 1960 to 1967. This was the foundation for the heavenly family. My personal 21-year course, which paralleled Jacob’s 21-year course, also ended in 1967.

I worked to lay the national foundation during the seven years from 1967 through 1974. In order to lay the national foundation, the members in Korea, particularly the blessed members, completely sacrificed their family life. In that three-year period the Korean family endured incredible suffering and tribulation. By 1972 1 had already established a victory on the national level, and had begun working on the worldwide level. Therefore, in 1972 a tremendous movement was initiated in America while in Korea a fierce battle was yet being waged, both spiritually and physically. The Korean family members had gone out and were confronting tremendous physical sacrifices. They were leading lives of physical torture during the time I came to America to build the spiritual foundation on the worldwide level. In other words, I began working on the worldwide level while the Korean family was still working on the national level. The dedicated efforts of the blessed families of Korea were symbolic of the fulfillment of Jesus’ mission.

In 1972, by undertaking the Day of Hope tours, I launched the spiritual condition of my declaration of God’s message throughout America. Do you think I was victorious? America had never seen such a man. For 3½ years I moved like a whirlwind through every state in America, meeting this nation’s leaders and receiving many proclamations from mayors and governors, including Jimmy Carter, who was then Governor of Georgia. At that time I received spiritual acceptance from America. This is one most fortunate condition that America has made. Even though many Americans have since become very negative, America at least welcomed me when I first came. In the future some Americans will beseech God, “Please forgive us. Even though people don’t understand now, please remember that as a nation we gave Reverend Moon more proclamations than any other nation.”

By the end of 1974 1 had successfully completed the Day of Hope crusade in Los Angeles, and on December 26, 1974, 1 returned to Korea. My return was needed to directly link to Korea the spiritual victory that we won here in America on the worldwide level. My worldwide victory must finally become a physical one, and in order to do that I had to reap spiritual victory here in America, bring it back to Korea, and then begin the physical worldwide dispensation from that land.

### Worldwide dispensation on the physical level

The worldwide dispensation on the physical level began in 1975. That was the year I substantially turned Korea upside down. On January 6, 1975, 1 invited all the prominent people in Korea to the banquet room of the Chosun Hotel in Seoul, and there made the first address of my public ministry in Korea, in my native tongue. I invited people from all walks of life-die prime minister and government ministers, clergymen representing all religions, scholars-all were in one room. That was the first time they heard me speak in public. The banquet was the beginning of the Day of Hope tour in Korea.

Before that time I had never made a public appearance or address in Korea; instead I only spoke behind the scenes to our church members. The mission of the Messiah must be manifested on a worldwide level, and for this reason I first spoke publicly in America, which represents the world. In addition, America is the Christian nation which is playing the central role in God’s dispensation.

In 1975, a most important dispensational victory was won in Korea. After the Day of Hope banquet at the Chosun Hotel I went to every major city throughout the Republic of Korea, declaring God’s message to tens of thousands of people; it was the most historical evangelical crusade that ever took place in Korea. It was climaxed by the Korean Rally for World Freedom on June 7, on Yoido Island, which was attended by 1. 2 million people. At that rally I publicly declared that communism is the foe of mankind and the foe of God.

It is most interesting that at that time the Korean government was in the position of supporting me instead of opposing me. The major Christian denominations were accusing the Korean government of violating civil liberties, but their opposition to the South Korean government could only benefit Kim II Sung of North Korea. However, the Unification Church took a stand representing the true spirit of Christianity, defending the South Korean government and declaring war against Kim Il Sung. The Rally on June 7 was a most tremendous dispensational victory. Why? When Jesus came 2,000 years ago, the leaders of Judaism, the central religion of God’s providence, cooperated with the governments of Israel and Rome in crucifying the Messiah. But in 1975 the Korean government and the Unification Church members accepted me and raised me up in a most dramatic way instead of rejecting me. It was also significant that representatives from sixty nations participated in the Rally under my leadership.

The Christian population in Korea is said to be four million. The Christian leaders saw how the Unification Church was able to mobilize such a dramatic demonstration against communism, and to keep from being outdone by us they hastily organized a rally against Kim Il Sung that was held several weeks later. But even with 49 Christian denominations supporting it, attendance at their rally was less than 1/3 of our 1.2 million.

The situation at that time was like a showdown between the Unification Church and all the Christian churches, with the government looking on. The Unification Church had won such an obvious landslide victory, however, that the whole nation had to acknowledge what I had accomplished. Shortly afterward the government decided to compete with me and they also held a big rally against Kim II Sung, but even under government auspices less than 1.2 million people came. The Korean people just couldn’t imagine how I could have been so successful that year; it was almost as though some ghost had appeared and overnight done incredible things.

By attracting world attention and gathering the representatives of sixty nations, the June 7 rally accomplished a physical victory on the worldwide level. On the foundation of all our successes I could expand that substantial victory, and so I returned again to America, this time with a different, heightened mission. My previous mission in America had been on a spiritual level, but in 1975 1 came back to America to fulfill a physical mission. You know what we have done in this country since then.

The first three years of the third seven year course are 1975, 1976, and 1977. You are the eyewitnesses of the Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument campaigns which culminated in physical victory on a worldwide scale. Initially I had planned to have the Washington Monument Rally in 1977, but we were even ahead of God’s schedule. The purpose of the Yankee Stadium Crusade was to completely win American public opinion in support of us, and to demonstrate our strength. However, God was wiser, and He gave us rain that day, thinking, “Instead of being deterred by the rain, I know Reverend Moon will be spurred on to do more. I will give the rally a little sprinkle of water so that he will even be inspired to work ahead of my schedule.” That was God’s plan.

Within 100 days God’s prediction came true. I was determined to schedule the Washington Monument Rally ahead of time. However, the total time devoted to the Washington Monument campaign only amounted to forty days. We had to make plans and get all the permits, and that took so much time that we didn’t even know whether we could legally have the Rally that year. By the time all the permits were secured there were only forty days left, but I said, “The die is cast. Go ahead.”

The Washington Monument Rally will remain in American history, but not just as a record-breaking religious crusade; its tremendous impact will be felt even more in the days to come. Scholars in all the social sciences and in all religions will research it very deeply, trying to find out how one man from Korea could accomplish a rally that not even the American government or any churches had thought about attempting. Whether they like it or not, and whether they accept me or not, people everywhere have to recognize my tremendous impact. This is one decisive result of the Washington Monument Rally.

I have explained before what Washington Monument means in light of the dispensation. No matter what difficulty or opposition comes to the Unification Church, it will not disrupt our advance and prosperity. I am the only one who can build the superhighway that will enable mankind to reach God. God has three major headaches: the greatest problem of mankind is communism, and we are the only group with a solution to communism. Second is the decline of Christianity, and third is the immorality of today’s young people. Only under my leadership can we bring new life to the young people of America. Does President Carter have solutions to these problems? Are the Christian churches posing solutions?

### America’s situation since World War II

In reality the decline of Christianity is like the rushing waters of Niagara Falls. Even the famous evangelists and religious leaders cannot reverse the tide. However, suppose today’s Christians and the media were open-minded enough to assist us in what we are doing. The Unification Church has the conviction and philosophy that can reverse the tide of decline in the churches within three years. There is a way back to true life and we have a God-given solution. But because most people have closed their minds and become negative they are unfortunately missing this great opportunity to be revived. The entire free world has become helpless, crumbling before the threat of communism, yet the solution to communism is resting in our hands. There is a solution for the present dilemmas of the world; there is a way to liberate American young people from being victimized by drugs and immorality. We have the solution, yet most people refuse to look.

Because you know the solution you are responsible for America. You are going to save this nation and give the young people a new vision and sense of morality. Through the victory of World War II, God gave America the chance to influence a vast portion of the world; if America had truly been God-centered then significant groundwork would already have been achieved for the Kingdom of God. But what happened after World War II? America retreated constantly from her worldwide responsibilities, becoming dangerously isolated.

God has given America a most extraordinary chance to work for Him by literally bringing the free world into a God-centered kingdom. America was in a position to take the initiative for good in Africa, Asia, Europe, and South America, but look at the world situation now. One by one America has closed its door to those continents; already America has almost entirely retreated from Asia. Unless this nation advances in a new direction America will soon be trembling alone. Soviet Russia had been demolished during World War II and was struggling to survive against great odds, but even under those circumstances the communist leaders expanded their power and influence in the world. If Russia could advance in such a way in thirty years under adverse conditions, then what can Russia do in the next five years, when world conditions are much more favorable?

In the next five years this nation is going to face a very difficult time of danger and crisis. America is like a locomotive racing toward a cliff. I am the one man who is single-mindedly trying to brake that locomotive. I am trying to turn this nation around by mobilizing you handful of people. It may seem to be an impossible task, but you will see that what we are doing is God’s mandate. If I had never known God then I could be America’s worst adversary, even worse than the communists. But the only reason that I have the capabilities I do is because I know the dispensation of God. In looking at what America has done to me, my personal reaction is sometimes an intense desire to get revenge; I even sometimes feel that this nation cannot be forgiven. But by knowing God’s feelings I can suppress these emotions.

I have a dual position regarding America. I love this nation and I want to be America’s guardian, a real champion for this nation’s survival. At the same time my mission has a most fearful aspect because if God were to say, “All fight my son, you have done your job. Leave that country alone,” then there would be no mercy given to this nation. If God ever cut Himself off from America you would see for yourselves how quickly this nation would decline.

I did not come here to take direction from the State Department or to win the little green card that permits me to live in this country. I have absolutely no inclination to stay in this country; I am only here because of the mandate of God. Put yourself in my position; look at what the media has done in the last 3½ years, portraying me as a monster. How would you feel toward this country on a personal level? From that point of view this nation has committed unforgivable acts, yet if I were to leave, this country would be miserable.

You should not just know these things, but take up the responsibility for them. Even more than 1, you have got to go and awaken these people and turn this nation back to God. I am determined to train young people to become responsible for this country. For example, I am now training the seminarians; they are making up a new fishing net now, and I have had them fishing in the icy water of the Hudson River to see what kind of young men they are. They are not making nets and fishing for the sake of making money, but to build their own iron will and to become determined young leaders who cannot be stopped by anything.

I do not only deliver sermons to you. When I get down to action I can do anything, and do it better than anyone. Those seminarians are really rediscovering me, finding out that I do not just have theories, but that I have the kind of knowledge which can only come from experience. I have studied fishing and designed several patented tools for fishing. For instance, sometimes the hook gets caught in the fish’s mouth, and the fishermen have an awful time getting the hook out. I have invented a small tool to push the barb through and get the hook out easily.

One member saw me cutting the metal to make this tool myself, and he said, “Father why do you work so hard? Why don’t you just go to a tackle shop and buy one?” I told him, “America doesn’t have such a tool; if I could buy this kind of tool then why should I make it?” I invented a new net at Barrytown, one you have never seen. It is a one-way-street net and once the fish goes into the net there is no way it can turn around. Yesterday I had an appointment with the Belvedere people but I had a new inspiration for the net and got caught up in directing the seminarians about how to make it. We worked very hard all night, and I could not come here on time.

Do you want to come fishing with me? I do not want you to come because you just do not know anything about fishing; I would have to yell at you and give you a hard time. How can I train you dumb people? Do you still want to join me? We will have a national conference today with all the state leaders and IOWC commanders. Today’s conference will be in Barrytown and they will represent all of you there.

### The one reason I would accept this path

Through this dispensational history that I have partially described this morning I have come to the position where all the debts in history have been paid; we are now beginning to erect a new history and I have declared the opening of the New Age. Based on the victories which I have described, I was able to proclaim the Day of the Victory of Heaven on October 4 last year. On February 23, the first day of the Year One could be declared. Tens of thousands of spirit men have been assigned to each one of you and if you reach out you will feel them around you. If you feel you are accompanied wherever you go then you shall be successful. You can fight hundreds of battles and reap hundreds of victories. If you have gained confidence by knowing what age we are living in and who I am, and you also know what victory has already been won and what kind of foundation has been laid, then wherever you go you can bring victory.

The foundation and cornerstone of the worldwide victory have been laid. This year and next year we will expand our substantial strength, aiming to raise up 30,000 dedicated young men and women in this country. By mobilizing this force the three major headaches of God can all be solved. The time will come when this nation and government will say, “Reverend Moon, won’t you stay longer? Don’t go; we need you.” That is the time that I will go.

Many kings and queens and heads of state will urge me to come to their countries and I will accept many of their invitations. Even now I have many invitations but I decline them, saying, “I am more needed here in America. I have a challenge and mission in this country. The fact that I still receive opposition here shows that my mission is not yet completed, so I want to stay. Are you Americans or Koreans? As Americans you should love your country more than a Korean like me. If you fail to do that then do not call me Father because you and I have nothing in common with each other. I did not come here to serve Korea, but to serve America. Are you Americans going to do more than I? Are you ahead of me now or will you be in the future? I want you to be greater than I am.

The past that I described this morning was a lonely path that I walked all by myself; it is a lonely battle that I have been waging my entire life, having no friend to understand me. For thirty years I gave this message to the elder members of the Korean family and they nodded but they never understood. Now, thirty years later they come to me saying, “Father, now we understand what you said thirty years ago.” That is their honest confession. You may not understand what I am saying this morning until thirty years later. This is always my situation.

I have always been a lonely man because no one has ever truly understood me. No one wanted to volunteer to go this lonely path, and the only reason that I would accept this responsibility was because I knew that God also was deeply lonely and sorrowful . Without this understanding I would never have accepted it. The true road of restoration is not an easy one. Following me also is not an easy path but a most difficult one. Many people, even yourselves, may not be able to consummate this path in their lives. It is probably far better for those who have no confidence to pack up and go live as they wish.

Along with everything else, much of my hard time here in America is because of you. Without you no one would criticize me. I am so well-known that when I go to New York I have absolutely no freedom. I cannot even buy clothes or go to a cubbyhole of a restaurant without people asking, “Aren’t you Reverend Moon? Would you please sign this?” I never have preferred this way of life, but since I did not want it God gave this role to me. What can I do? I have become famous and I want you Americans to also become famous; the American people love to be proud f themselves. Please go ahead and make yourself famous for doing the work of God, and after doing so you can become a shield around Mother and me and we can relax a little bit.

Can you become famous in the name of God? If you cannot do that by yourselves then I can make you famous. Do you prefer to become famous on your own in the name of God, or do you want me to make you famous? If you do not go ahead of me and really give yourself totally for the sake of this nation, then when you go into the spirit world all the Americans there will be pointing accusing fingers, jeering, “What a poor American you are! You knew the dispensation and met Father but how little you did!” You do not want to be ashamed do you?

When I put some American women into the Hudson River the other day some of them became stiff and numb. I have a mammoth task to make you into real women and then bless you. It might take ten years for you to pass the test, but do you want to pass before you get married, or after? It took God 6,000 years to restore one Adam, but that is using Biblical terminology. Counting by our years it took many thousands or even millions of years for God to recreate one Adam. Is ten years very long for me to re-create a perfect Eve?

At the recent blessing here everybody’s appetite was whetted, with even young brothers and sisters asking, “Father, what about me?” At East Garden one of the staff, who is only 23 years old, said, “Father, can I be included?” I had to laugh at him, “You are hardly even born yet!” On the other hand, in America you have every freedom to get married, even five or ten times. Why don’t you go ahead and exercise your freedom? If you all go away I will have fewer problems.

This is the 23rd anniversary of the founding of the Unification Church. These 23 years are just the external history of our church, but the true history, prior to the founding of the Unification Church, is known only to a few people whom I can trust. I was destined to suffer-as a servant, an adopted son, a son, husband, father, and king-more than anyone in those positions ever suffered in history. This was my destiny, and by doing this I could totally restore those who suffered on every level. This period of indemnity and suffering shall be over by 1981 at the latest.

If white America fails to respond then God will raise up another people or another nation that will come against the white people of America. I do not have to defend my actions; I can just be silent, waiting and knowing that God’s timetable is ticking by. On the other hand, however, since primarily white people are denouncing me, God can send more young white people to us and in the future, more white people will rise up in my defense. That is the way God will work.

### Most of you are not truly qualified to be here

Before I came the universe was engulfed in darkness. All the many philosophers and religious people knew nothing of the heart of God and the meaning of the Bible, and when I revealed many things for the first time it was like the sun rising. Now everyone can see the true picture of God and history. I have not only discovered the truth, but I have lived it, and through experience I know how this universal truth will work.

The Unification Church is a school far greater than Harvard or Yale or Princeton, and is a place where only the elite of the universe can enroll. Harvard University can graduate a Ph.D. but that person can only turn around and teach theories at a blackboard. Even a thousand Harvards together could not create one son of God, but our school turns out sons of God every day. Millions of dollars could not pay the tuition at this school, and only a special kind of people can come here. To make sure that only God’s elite come to the Unification Church God is purposely letting opposition and negativity be stiffed up. In the face of negativity from society, those who can come to the Unification Church have to be special. Under such adverse conditions you could not join unless you have received special revelation from God, or have a brilliant conscience and heart. That is why I say that this is really a gathering of the elite.

Only those who are given direct revelation from God are actually eligible to join this group, but all of you are like by-standers who all of a sudden had some good luck. Why? The Divine Principle is bringing people faster than the revelations are coming from God. This is where the blessing of receiving God’s revelation can be seen. Since you joined the Unification Church by using your logic, then you analyze and evaluate everything too much; when I give some direction you stop and think about whether you will obey or not. However, the person who has received revelation from God directly knows who I am and does not even have to debate about following any direction I may give. God has told them who I am and they can instantly respond.

You are not actually qualified to be in this school, but God has made a special dispensation. You are like freshmen and sophomores in this great school, just eager to soak up the truth like a sponge. How could you ever say, “God, You must make me famous”? Just to be here is such a privilege that you cannot presume to expect that you will automatically receive the blessing. From God’s standpoint it is laughable for a person who is not even crawling to think about being married. After 2,000 years even Jesus does not yet have his bride with him. How could you assume that you deserve the blessing? You older sisters may be thinking, “Father, I am thirty years old. It is getting late! ” But think of Jesus who is 2,000 years old.

You think you know me well, but you hardly know anything about me; only God knows me completely. Actually you have met a most unusual person. How are you different after meeting me? Those who say, “I am an absolutely different person since meeting you,” raise your hands. What is the difference? You have been fund raising and witnessing and getting all kinds of persecution and scornful treatment, is that what is different? Have you just done all of those things passively and reluctantly, or because a gigantic change has come about in you so you can tackle those things willingly?

How do you know I really sacrifice myself for humanity? After a long trip in the car my back aches very much, so would you buy me a giant plane? When? You may answer, “When you need the plane we will buy you one,” but don’t you know that I needed a plane the first day I landed here in America? America is a huge country to travel around. The time will come when contributions will come from all over the world from people wanting me to buy a plane that I can fly to their countries. But if I do get a plane the American State Department will say, “He just sent his young people out and exploited them to buy his gigantic plane.” My buying a plane will bring even more criticism.

I have already done many things, creating factories to manufacture many varied products and certainly before you buy me a plane I can create one. These things are easy compared to the work of restoration. The process of restoration is such a complex labyrinth that even for me it is never easy. I am glad that you were not given direct responsibility for restoration by God. You are lucky not to have received that mandate.

### Your only connection to me is the will of God

You will never know me fully. No matter what you think, even though you call me Father or Master, you will never really know my true value until you die. In spirit world you will all of a sudden discover how much each one of you is indebted to me. In all of Biblical history, starting from Adam and Eve, and Cain and Abel, every mission ended in failure. Noah, Abraham, Moses, all of the Old Testament prophets, John the Baptist and even Jesus’ mission all ended in failure. The record of Biblical history is a record of failure. In my own lifetime I have to mend everything and replace all those past failures with success. Do you think that is easy?

The foundation you stand on in the Unification Church is truly miraculous; all the historical failures have been mended properly and put into one unified work of God. I have successfully laid the foundation on the family level and expanded it onto the worldwide level. Now I am ready to rest and welcome my Sabbath. Now that I have done my job I can stand before the throne of God without shame and say, “Father, I have done what You asked.” Can you grasp the significance of this? All the events in the history of God are not some blind sequence of human behavior; there is a definite pattern and formula behind them all. I not only unlocked all the hidden formulas behind history, but I have put all of history together into one victorious harvest.

I am a complex and difficult person to meet. If you meet me in the wrong way you could be ruined. I have witnessed the destruction of people who met me incorrectly. America and the world shall not be an exception to this. I think it is impossible for you to understand this, but I say it anyway.

I came to stop the destruction of the individual, family, tribe, nation, and world, to brake this rushing locomotive that is racing toward its doom. You also have the power to do that once you make up your minds. Once you are firm in your commitment to serve God then God will be with you; there is no exception to this. Once your mind is completely set, then I know God will be with you.

God’s work has been that of taking serious, drastic action to reverse the rush of human history toward its doom. I am sure you have a certain reservation in your commitment because this is so vast to grasp and digest. You are in awe of what it means to have the weight of history on your shoulders. Can you seriously say, “All right, I’m going to lift up history. I can be the moving force to turn history around.” Have you ever thought about it and can you realistically feel that weight upon your shoulders?

Equivalent to the Old and New Testament eras, many spiritual groups appeared as the forerunners to raise up this one religious movement, They all came to serve a certain purpose, but they are all gone and the Unification Church is thriving now. From its very birth in Korea the Unification Church has been controversial, really upsetting the nation and world. Do You think this is a movement that will eventually decline and disappear, or will we not only become prosperous ourselves, but bring new life to the rest of the world? We shall either be destroyed or enable the world to live. Either we will be victorious or our opponents will be victorious. If down in our guts we have the hidden potential power to transform our enemies into our friends then nobody can doubt us. Restoration is very difficult, and in living the Principle you have to follow the formula. There can be no jump and each step must be taken with your entire life at stake. If you are holding anything of yourself in reserve then you cannot ever progress.

The 7,000 years of Biblical history extend from the original creation of man to his re-creation or perfection. The indemnity for this 7,000 years must be encompassed in one man’s seven year course. In one seven year period of my life I paid the debt of 7,000 years of history. Would God recognize that I had done that if I simply made an announcement of it? Do you think Satan would acknowledge that? I waged an absolute battle to go each step of that course. I had to literally pay, so that even Satan could not find fault.

You are now riding piggyback upon that victorious foundation. You are like a hitchhiker. I have acquired a car, and put gas in the tank and become an experienced driver. You just happened to be nearby and I said, “Come along.” You shall be eternally grateful just to have had the privilege of riding in this car, but do you as a passenger have the privilege of telling the driver to get you food and give you heavenly marriage? That is exactly your situation.

Outside of the will of God there is no connection between you and me; I do not need you. I only give 100% of my attention to you because I know God’s desire. Do you understand? Actually you can contribute very little to the fulfillment of the dispensation since it is already done. Do I still need you when you are only a burden?

God cannot abandon this country upon which His will is so directly resting; you at least have a chance to do something to help God’s providence here so that you can receive eternal credit in spirit world for your accomplishment. If you have no strong desire to dedicate yourself for the salvation of this country, then do not even mention that you are a Unification Church member. If your goal is not parallel with mine then you are no longer a member of the Unification Church. Are you fully aware of what you are expected to do? You have no fight to call me Father unless your purpose is parallel with mine. Before you call me Father you must become worthy to be my child. Before I speak about anything I live through the situation and fulfill it. Will you do that too?

April is over and one-third of 1977 is gone. If America does not change, if you make no remarkable headway in 1977 and 1978, then I will have no further interest in this country and will go elsewhere. You may rest and relax, but I will never do that. I will always reserve the right to say before God, “There is nothing I have left undone for the sake of America’s dispensation. The American people never responded to me, but Father, You know that I have done every single thing I needed to do.” Are you serious about the salvation of this country?

### You must go the path that I have gone

To find the path for restoration you have to search diligently and you have to go every step. The secrets found in my search for restoration have been revealed. I have completed that search and put the Divine Principle together so that all can find it. All you have to do is live it. I organized the 7,000 year history of mankind’s failure into a seven year course, and I have showed you how to walk that course. You must do that, but you must be deeply serious about it, like Jesus was while walking toward the Mount of Calgary. You must adopt the seriousness of that moment.

Are you looking forward to the day of fulfillment and hope? You are now burdened by the responsibilities of yourself, your family, tribe, nation and world, and you must go individually, just as I have gone. I have laid the superhighway of the Principle so that everybody can go, but each one of you must actually do the traveling. In this seven year period of time you will start by going the servant’s path as obediently as a lamb, then going through the period of adopted son, the period of the son, husband and wife, father and mother, and finally the emperor and empress of the universe. You have to precisely cover this in seven years’ time.

When you are triumphant in this seven year course then the past emperors and empresses will bow down to you when you are elevated to the spirit world. This is a very precious time because we can live through this while on earth. I have been walking this path for forty years here on earth and now I am asking you to successfully go this course for only seven years. If you say, “Father, please give me an easier task,” then you have the mind of a thief.

When I began the Unification Church in Korea our headquarters was a small shabby house. On May 1, 1954, 1 set up a small plaque in front of that shabby house, probably the smallest sign you could find in history, but the biggest words ever spoken: “Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity.” The biggest words, but the smallest sign and smallest house-that is the way the Unification Church began!

The room was so small that when I lay down my head hit one wall and my feet hit another wall. I was utterly penniless at that time, and that shabby house was not even owned by the Church but was rented. But now here in America, there is a concrete foundation laid in all fifty states in terms of having physical centers. You are going to do precisely what I did 23 years ago. You live in a small cubbyhole, but every person who comes to you is treated like a king and queen while you serve them like a servant.

If any of you state leaders wants to be served because you hold some position, then you will never be successful. You have to start out as a servant of servants, and go through each step. Unless you demonstrate the true spirit of service you will never be successful because the Unification Church was not built that way. You must go the path that I went.

Unification Church women have to think, “God, don’t worry about me. I am not even worthy to look at any man as my husband. I am not quite ready, and I would only be a burden to the man who would marry me. I am perfectly content in what I am doing, and I will give every ounce of energy for Your purpose.” Is that how you think, or are you proud women instead, thinking, “I am capable, and I certainly deserve the respect and admiration of men?” Are you that confident?

Have you ever imagined having a beggar from the street as your husband? Internally that beggar might be a godly man. Have you ever thought, “I am not even worthy to receive this man as my husband”? I started out as a servant of servants and you also must start out as a servant of servants.

For the sake of God, and for the restoration of mankind there is nothing that I cannot do. After you are successful in the servant position you will be elevated to be an adopted son. But remember that such a recommendation does not come easily. Does a master lightly say, “You are even too good to be my adopted son. I will make you my son and my heir?” That kind of recognition is not given freely. You are starting as a servant. Will God soon pronounce His blessing upon you, saying, “You are truly my son, and I am going to give you my blessing to become husband and wife.”

Unless you as parents have the firm conviction that you have been totally liberated from Satan and from sin, how can you ever give birth to a sinless child? Do you have the confidence to say, “My children are born of God and no longer have anything to do with original sin. They are not born of Satan and are eligible directly for the Kingdom of God.” That is not easy is it? Furthermore, can you raise yourself up to be an emperor or empress so that when you go to spirit world the highest possible saints will bow down to you? You are going to be the ancestors of your restored family tree and those who carry your family name shall be your descendants. I have covered that entire territory and consummated it victoriously. The Unification Church is the school where you can be taught, and I am now in the position to show you the way.

My forty years experience and fulfillment can be organized so that you can go that entire path in seven years. I am 57 years of age; 40 years have lapsed since I started the dispensation at the age of 16. Ever since I was 16, I have encountered intense experiences and walked the thorny path. I am the pioneer who cleared away every obstacle and made the broad, smooth highway ready for anyone to find and follow. I not only laid the highway, but I created an automobile for you. All you have to do is get a license to become a driver and then go to the gas station to get gas. At least that much is your responsibility. If you deny and reject even this small responsibility, then forget about driving quickly to heaven; you will have to walk and nobody will sympathize with your foolishness.

Will you drive on that highway? It is necessary that you complete your seven-year course and establish your own qualification to be blessed. You are not working for anyone else–the Unification Church, Reverend Moon, or God–you are working for yourself. First you must become victorious on every level, starting as the servant of mankind. I will give you more and more detailed truth, expounding on everything so precisely that you will realize, “I thought I had been a good member of the Unification Church, but now that I understand Father’s criteria, I see how phony I am!”

### Your blessing should come without your expecting it

Do not worry about anything else for these seven years, but become literally crazy for God and crazy to serve mankind, forgetting about yourself. All of a sudden I will say, “You are my child. The time for blessing has come; I want you to get blessed.” Then you might respond, “Have three years passed already? Oh no, Father, I still have more to do and I must become more mature.” That is the natural response. In the garden of Eden Adam and Eve were not to tell God that it was time for them to get married. Instead God was to call Adam.

When a News World staff member wrote to me asking, “Father, I want to get blessed. Can’t you bless me,” I wondered, “Does that brother really know the Principle?” This brother here was extraordinarily lucky; he was not even a candidate for blessing, but was just driving the candidates up for the matching when he happened to be selected. He never expected to be blessed at that time. That should be the natural situation; if you really know the Principle you will know that this is the way the blessing comes, just all of a sudden.

The True Parent’s wedding in 1960 was not done on my own initiative. God gave me revelation after revelation, insisting, “The time has come My son. You shall prepare the altar to receive holy matrimony, and I shall bless you.” This is the Principle way. Even Mother never considered herself to be Mother. She was just living as a member of the Church when all of a sudden her name was called to be married. Some members are thinking that they need the blessing or that they deserve the blessing, but that is closer to satanic thinking. All you have to do actually, is to find your path in the Principle and just keep busy, running and running. Then all of a sudden you will find yourself kidnapped by God for the marriage ceremony.

In the strictest sense, when I observe the American family members, there is not even a single one who passes the test. If you die in the state you are in then you cannot be fully elevated into the Kingdom of Heaven, but will only end up in a middle level like a waiting room. You need to be re-educated before you can enter Heaven. You cannot avoid this Principle; you have to walk and live this Principle and there is no room for complaint. Could I complain to God about having so much hardship? Could I cajole God to come up with some kind of easy path or solution for me? If I ever complained, God would say, “Reverend Moon, you are not worthy to be my son. I will have to wait for another man to come.”

Dispensational history was only necessitated by the fall of man. I founded the Unification Church 23 years ago, and I am giving you the feeling that I had at that time. You must inherit that spirit and make it your own path. This is the meaning of this day. You must feel my heart of 23 years ago, and you too must be a pioneer of that day. My situation was just impossible at that time; under those circumstances could anybody even imagine that 23 years later I would lead events like the Washington Monument Rally?

### Only those who are deeply committed to God will remian

At that time I was always being investigated by the Korean government, which was constantly trying to find some reason to put me in jail. Under those circumstances could you have thought that someday I would come to America and gather together all these young people and speak at such fantastic rallies? At that time nobody else believed it, but I know who I am and where I am going, and how successful I will be. The basic determination I had then has never changed. Many people who were following me have since become tired and left the movement, but the movement still continues. Those who were self-centered just could not stay but had to leave sooner or later. Only those people who can give up their lives for the sake of the mission will remain. Compared to my forty years, your seven years will pass very quickly.

Shall we go or not? Without any question, we absolutely must go. In those seven years you must experience heartbreak and tears for the sake of the family, society, and nation. You must spend anguished, sleepless nights for the sake of others and the sake of the dispensation. Do not try to get by in some easy way. In the same way that I have struggled from the most lowly place all the way to the point where I could receive God’s greatest blessing, you must also progress through every step. You have to realize that you are reaching higher levels as you progress with the movement. Do you sometimes experience uplifting feelings? These are not just your feelings, but spirit world actually inspiring you. Spirit world has to be one with you for every inch of your path. From this time on my teaching will be more precise and analytical, and you will know the truth word for word. You cannot avoid your seven year course.

You came to our movement at the most opportune time; in the shortest possible time you can cover tremendous ground and be given full credit for helping in the overall dispensation of God. You shall become a person who can help pioneer the final chapter of God’s dispensational history. You are participating in the nick of time, and all you have to do is get down to work. You have the great privilege Of working together with the True Parents, which millions and billions of people have been in anguish to do. They will not have that opportunity; instead you -e the ones with me in person.

Even the people who come to join our movement now are one step behind you because they did not help to bring the great victory in Washington. You fought that battle together with me, and there will not be any more opportunities like that in history. Now our task is to win America and win the free world. The more you realize this the greater will be the burden you feel, but that is the way it has to be. With that realization you will know precisely what responsibility you carry.

### Your 7-year course

You have heard before about your seven year course, but you did not feel it to the bone. Those who can say they are already committed to it, please raise your hands. Have you prayed, “God, at this moment I pledge to You that I will begin my seven year course. I shall no longer follow the course of Adam and Eve who failed, but within the seven year’s time I shall finish the path of perfected Adam and Eve. God, trust me.” Have you had that showdown prayer with God? Then how can you begin your seven years? The Bible predicts that in the Last Days there will be seven years of chaos, suffering and hardship. All of world history will be condensed into that seven year period of time that the Bible describes. The Bible says that very few will survive this period of suffering, and that is very true, because the only ones who will remain within God’s will will be those who are truly determined and who truly know God, committing themselves deeply to that seven year course.

As soon as you undertake that seven year course of your own you will automatically draw opposition. Nothing will occur according to your desire. If you want to go this way then Satan will be trying to block every inch of your way and inevitably circumstances will drag you down to the lowest possible level. You will be deprived of all honor and left with nothing, feeling completely naked. God will use Satan to push you down, but you must welcome it, swallow it and digest it.

What is the method to be elevated to the position of adopted son or son? You must become a person who is ready to sacrifice yourself for the sake of a servant. When you are willing to give up your life for the sake of a servant then you will begin to find your life. At every step of the dispensation you have to be willing to give up your life. That is the quickest way to meet the heavenly requirement.

You must come to think of your own life as a trivial matter, like the morning dew. When I discovered the entire meaning and secret of the dispensation, then I felt the teachings of Jesus all the way to my bone. I felt so deeply such teachings as, “He who loses his life for My sake will gain it.” Not just once but many times you must totally give up your own life. That is the only way you can cover this ground. When you give up your life and go beyond the seven year course, then all of a sudden the universe will change and you will find your life protected. I was ready to die for the sake of the mission during the Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument campaigns. On the way to Yankee Stadium and on the way to Washington Monument I prayed, “I am willing to die for You. Whatever is required of me, God, Your will be done.” There were many assassination plots and threats but I never hesitated to risk my life.

Those were truly extraordinary emergencies. Unless you can be in a position of committing yourself to that degree you shall never understand God’s mission or know the heart of Jesus or become one with me. Whenever you encounter hardship, you can see how miserable and inadequate you are; at that time you can rediscover yourself and spur yourself on to higher levels. This is my everyday life.

The best way for you to safely journey through this period is to put yourself down on the lowest possible level, where you can even envy the beggars, where even sitting down at a table to eat becomes a luxury. Servants do not have the luxury of sitting down to eat at a big table with napkins and wines and so forth. We must put ourselves in the position of servant of servants.

With that attitude you can leap forward, and then you can understand humanity. Until I was 30 1 never bought even one suit for myself, and for the clothes I did get I always went to a second-hand store. I never wore ties or used hair tonic or body care items. During those years I put myself in a sinner’s position; I never had the courage to lift my face up but was always looking down.

Nature is asking to be seen by the true man, but unless I could fulfill my dispensational role, I did not feel privileged to even look at nature. I was so humble in my thinking that I wanted to hide in the presence of nature. Now I go to movies, but at that time I never even walked in front of a movie theater. Now I have graduated from that path, and nothing can affect what I have accomplished. I have perfected that course and transcended it.

I am like a rock and no one can entice me away from God’s will. There were many women who actually wrote love letters to me with their own blood, showing their genuine devotion to me. The religious path is not easy because of the many temptations around, and you have no idea what it takes to lay the foundation. But I have done it and I am freely sharing the fruits of it with you. No one has the right to complain; rather, continually be grateful and put yourself in a meek position. Even now that is my basic attitude toward God. After all the dispensational success so far I still put myself in a humble position before God.

For seven years in the Unification Church you will be crazy about fulfilling your mission, forgetting about eating, sleeping, and everything else. Even after your blessing I will give the couples separate missions and for three years they will go their own respective ways to fulfill another significant time period. Through all of that you must be absolutely obedient.

You must have a true picture of yourself. Some members look very substantial externally and seem to be doing a great job, but inside they are empty people, who are not worthy in the sight of God. In this period you will be given the opportunity to experience everything, being cursed, or struck, feeling great hunger, and even envying a beggar’s situation. It will be a precious period, and then you will be able to say, “I know the heart of God; I know Jesus Christ and I know Reverend Moon.” My hands are not so big but they have gone through much. The Unification Church was built upon my foundation of pioneering this hidden spiritual task. This foundation is not the product of easy living, but of the most incredible suffering and spiritual endurance.

When fund raising have you ever been kicked, hit, or spit upon by others? When you taste these experiences then you must think, “This is the path that was walked by all the saints and men of God in history.” Being spit at or hit is not that painful to bear, but being spit at or hit by someone who was previously a member and who has now betrayed the church is very painful. It is heartbreaking and you have to taste even that. You will finally know Jesus when you experience these things. Jesus had not only external enemies-the people who physically nailed him down on the cross-but he had internal enemies who betrayed him.

I have tasted prison life, not only under the communist regime but also in free Korea. I can never forget one former member who came up to me when I was being taken to the West Gate prison in Seoul. He looked at me and laughed scornfully, “You fool! Are you still doing this stupid thing?” I can never forget that man. At that moment I did not say anything to him, but in my heart I prayed, “God, give me a chance to testify to how righteous You are, and how I was obedient to You.” This is just one instance of personal betrayal; there are too many to count. When I close my eyes and start to pray, tears always come forth. I have experienced so much agony and pain and heartbreak that I know God, and I am in a position to comfort Him.

### Before God’s expectation I have no way to sit still

No one understands me. My parents never understood, even my wife and children can never really understand. My understanding of God is a lonely understanding. You also can be a companion to that lonely God. I always feel how vulnerable and weak I am, but I know that God trusts and is depending on me to fulfill. When I see God’s expectation I just have no way to sit still. I feel, “God, You are Almighty. You can do anything You want, but because of Your own precious children’s failure You put Yourself in a position of such suffering. You don’t need to suffer, but You have been helpless, waiting so long for some man You could depend on. God, I really sympathize with You; I understand You.”

If anyone truly knew me internally then he just could not help but be crushed by sorrow. Spiritually enlightened people who can receive revelations and instructions in their prayers are the people who stay. When they pray about me God’s response is always the same; He responds to their prayer in tears because when God thinks about His lonely champion here on earth God just weeps. The vast entanglement of human history seems utterly impossible to ever reorganize, and even God hardly knew where to begin the dispensation. But one lonely man found the secret and lived through everything to bring the movement this far. Even for God that was something to behold.

Day after day I continuously wept. My eyes became swollen and painful because the tears poured out in gallons. I could not even open my eyes to the sunlight. So many tears were shed in laying the foundation of this Church. I will not explain this to you completely; you will never know because I will not tell you. If I were to tell you then you would be responsible to also go that way and I do not want that. I would rather leave an easier way for you.

That is why I do not want every one of you to repeat my entire 40 years’ experience; I want to have sons and daughters who can inherit from me instead. However, if in your prayer you receive a glimpse of my path and agony here on earth then you will certainly be blessed. If you can understand this then in a short time you can do on earth what would take many millions of years of experiences in the spirit world. You will eventually know anyway in spirit world, but actualizing it would take a millennium of effort. Here on earth you can cover that same ground in the shortest possible time.

I am very sympathetic with Moses’ position. When Moses went to the mountain to fast and pray for 40 days and nights he could receive the Ten Commandments, but when he came back down his own people had created a golden calf and were worshipping their idol. Moses was overcome with wrath, “How could you betray God in this way?” He flung the stones to the ground and they shattered. I have felt that same furious impulse many times. Moses went to the mountain and worked so hard to win the truth for his people, but their hearts were so small.

I have a fiery temperament and when I see such utterly impossible betrayal I just want to cut off that person and turn away. I have to impose the strictest discipline on myself in this area; I have my own credo and judge myself, saying, “Before you want to conquer the world or be the lord of all creation you must attain lordship over yourself.” I want to conquer the weaknesses of my own temperament.

### Your personal relationships are the key to everything

If you truly want to become sons and daughters, you have to inherit the spirit of the True Parents-my spirit and my way of thinking. If you would be a leader you must inherit my spirit. In whatever mission you are doing, if all of a sudden you just burst into tears, feeling such a sense of urgency and sorrow for God, then your mission will definitely prosper.

We are talking about the universal salvation of mankind. We are going out fund raising to earn pennies and dollars, almost begging. How pitiful God’s situation is! But you must put deep meaning into the money you earn. Compared to the wealth of the world one penny is nothing, but when your heart is resting in each penny you earn then it shall become a gift of extraordinary value to God. The face value of a bill may be one dollar, but no millions of dollars can purchase your heart; when you have invested your heart in that dollar it becomes priceless. When you receive the people’s money and offer it to God for the sake of their blessing, every deed of yours becomes holy and divine. Then you feel such an urgency and sense of closeness with God that sometimes you just embrace a stranger and in your heart you cry out for the people. There have been many times like that in my own life.

Once I wanted to rescue a prostitute, a young girl who came to be in that pitiful situation. I loved her as my own sister, and wept with her and truly uplifted her. At first she thought that I had an entirely different purpose, but instead she found a big brother, someone who really cared in the truest sense. That memory is as vivid as if it were yesterday. That kind of deed is greater and more precious than prayer.

When you are fund raising and working hard all day you may sit alone by the roadside, feeling lonely as you eat whatever humble food you have. In the middle of eating you may break out in tears. When you put yourself in such a miserable position then you will feel God so strongly. When you are selling newspapers you meet all kinds of people. Do not curse them or yell at them if they do not want to buy. They are busy people and sometimes they do not want to be bothered, so when you stop them and they complain to you, you must accept them.

Your personal relationships are the key to everything. You do not understand how much I am training and disciplining you, molding your character according to the path that I have gone. I am taking you along that same path. When I was in school I wanted to give my friend a chance to be educated so I worked extra time at night in order to earn his tuition. Earning money was very difficult at that time, and it had to be saved penny by penny. Why was I able to do that? Because I knew the true God.

If I had developed my skills in a secular way then I would have been the president of many corporations by now. I would have been successful and respected in an entirely different manner, but I never undertook that direction. There is no one who has shed more tears than I have, and God knows they were shed for His sake. I willingly chose the route of suffering for God’s sake.

### I want to stand up for you

I have been unreasonably treated by the people and persecuted. There was no personal reason for going through that suffering. I never had to put myself in that position. But I know God’s position, and instead of trying to be respected and admired by other people I wanted to side with that lonely God. Do you think that I actually did not have personal ambitions? As a young man I certainly had ambitions and dreams but I cut them off and closed all those doors. That is the only way I could have come this far. Even now many people think I have a great deal of money but actually I am still penniless, even though I can influence the spending of millions of dollars. Whenever I spend money I always think of you. I never like just to spend money on myself, eating out or buying clothes.

One time I took about twenty young members out to get them seafood in New York City. The restaurant manager saw me but did not recognize me and since I was not wearing a tie he said I could not be seated in the restaurant. I said, “Thank you very much,” and left. All of a sudden he discovered that the twenty young people were following me out, and he realized who I was. He tried to fix his mistake, but I simply said, “No thank you.” I am sure he knew that he missed a great opportunity, but I will not go to that place any more. Is human value decided by wearing a tie? If they treat me like that how will they treat black people? They may kick them out. You are all suffering people and I want to stand up for you. I do not want you to be mistreated.

Every penny you earn shall go for the restoration of this country, not for personal things. The MFT members are working very hard from morning to late at night, but they have no word of complaint toward me. If it were not for Mother I would only change my underwear once a week; it is only out of courtesy to her that I change every three days. Why? I know your position, and sometimes you never have a chance to change your underwear, and sometimes you have no time to do laundry.

In the past I have gone through precisely what you are doing now; you are truly inheriting my path. You and I are comrades with one thing in common: We put ourselves in a position of suffering only because we know God. If we have ever committed any crime, it is that of knowing God. We willingly chose this route; nobody has imposed it on us, so how can we complain?

Are we pursuing the wrong way and bringing destruction to the world? Is knowing God a crime? The whole world is in chaos and communism is expanding because people do not know God. The churches are breaking down. No matter how miserable such a life might look, knowing God is a privilege, and it is the one thing we cannot ever relinquish.

### Who will take care of God on earth after I am gone?

A wise person will go all the way once he has made a commitment. Do not go only half way or be mediocre because you will only end up as a loser. If you want to become victorious then you have to persevere all the way. In doing God’s will I want to go the fastest way, never being mediocre or half-hearted. For the sake of my followers I took every precaution and checked everything about the Divine Principle two and three times. I wanted to be absolutely sure that this is the true way of God. A true researcher tests and re-tests to make sure of his results before he announces anything to the world. I have tested this out in every way possible. You can see then what an incredible discovery I have brought to the world.

Since we are committed, we cannot afford to go just halfway. Is this month of May a new beginning, far different from April? Let’s go forward with tremendous excitement. I am waiting for the kind of champion who can defeat me. Many times I am sad, feeling that I cannot afford to die because I know that even at this stage no one is competent enough to inherit my mission. No one has given me that comfort yet. I have given my life to God, but now who will love Him as much as I do? This is my only concern. When I die, who will take care of my God here on earth? I want to see someone emerge who can do that.

Is there anyone who could truly say, “Father, let me take care of your God and my God. You can go”? The person who could live up to that statement would be the center of the mainstream of history and would never perish, but become prosperous.

Counting in the Korean way I am now 58, and in 12 more years I will be 70 years old; in 22 more years I will be 80 years old. Recently I had a serious conversation with Hyo Jin, “As my son, do you know what road you should take and what preparation you should make?” When I was so serious even that most energetic Hyo Jin became very serious. I feel that I can give myself totally for 15 more years, and in that time I must find someone to succeed me.

I cannot afford to leave the world as it is, destined to more suffering. I must leave behind a world that is being resurrected. People think that after I die the Unification Church will die. Is it true? Would you prefer the movement with me or without me? Indirectly what you are saying is that after I am gone the movement will suffer. As long as I live I want to bear the burden of persecution so that after I leave the persecution will be finished; in my lifetime I want to bring this movement to success.

As your generation reaches its maturity, our movement will soar into prosperity. In my own lifetime I want to take care of all the bitter experiences, suffering and turmoil of restoration. I have already made up my mind to take the burden with me. How about you? Will you join me in taking care of these, or are you going to wait for the easy time? Do you wish this persecution would go away, or do you welcome greater challenge and persecution? Have you made up your mind already? That is the way you should be. Starting this month of May let us have a new day so that a new history can be erected.

If you feel just like I did when I initiated our Church 23 years ago then you are initiating your own movement in your own area of responsibility, saying, “Today I too, am erecting a new church; I shall be like Reverend Moon in my own area.” Are you going to do that? Those who are determined to go that way, raise your hands. Let us pray.

## THE ROAD OF RELIGION AND THE WILL OF GOD

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 24, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

We are members of the religious community; there are many religions in our world, and the Unification Church is one of them. Historically all religions have flourished and declined, along with the cultures which embraced them. To begin with let us consider why religion is necessary. Man is the only creature in God’s creation for whom religion is necessary; in addition, there is a subjective role in religion which man himself cannot fulfill. Whatever definition we may give religion, it concerns the relationship between God and men.

Who initiated religion, God or man? Some people are convinced that man initiated religion, while others feel that God was responsible. What is your answer? We must establish the fact that religion would not have been necessary if there had been no fall. It was man who brought the fall to the earth and therefore man who made religion necessary; however, God initiated religion because fallen man needs to be restored in order to recover his original relationship with Him. Religion is a tool to help fulfill that purpose. Thus man necessitated religion but God certainly is the cause of religion; He is the reason that religion exists. The ultimate goal or destination of religion is to create God-centered people. Religion is merely a temporary tool which God is using to recreate man.

Is there anyone who is really fond of religion and who wants to go through the ordeal of religious life? I can imagine what went through your minds this morning. You had to get up one hour earlier than usual because summertime has started, and you probably thought, “Why should I go and listen to Father?” You had to make such an effort just to wake up, and that is an ordeal.

Look at me as an example. I am the founder and leader of the Unification Church, but you and I are in different categories; when people ask you which church you belong to, your answer is, “i belong to the Unification Church.” But when they ask me the same question I cannot give the same answer. I am the founder of the most important movement on the earth. Leadership is not a passive position at all, but the most strenuous calling within religion. My position is on a spiritually elite and distinguished level, but if people ask whether I like my religious life, what do you think I will answer? Are you anxious to know my true answer? It is the same as yours: “Definitely no.” Even after these long years of experience in leading the Unification Church, going day and night, still my answer is no. Why?

### Secular discipline and religious discipline

The religious way of life is not a normal way of life; it is a very peculiar life and it is not fun. It involves tribulation and hardship, suffering and continuous self-discipline. You are not free to do anything randomly or at your whim, but instead you must follow by putting yourself in the passive position. You certainly cannot be the subject in the Unification Church; instead the truth is always leading you. I am sure you remember how you felt free to do many things before you teamed the Principle, particularly the chapter on the fall of man. Nobody is checking on you now, but your own conscience is watching out for you and disciplining you.

You lead such a disciplined life here in the Unification Church. Think of it, even your coming here early in the morning like this is a discipline. Normal Americans sleep late in the morning after staying out on Saturday night, maybe dancing until 3 o’clock in the morning. You live such a different kind of life. Your actions are not careless or random, but trained and guided. Even your thoughts and speech are being shaped by discipline. You select songs to sing according to a standard. Where you will go and your direction to get there are also defined.

Is this an easy and fun life? What about living impulsively, going anywhere and doing anything you want, is that really the good life? Before you knew the Divine Principle the pleasurable things of a carnal life seemed natural because it was all you knew. This is the current trend in America, and on the university campuses and in the cities there are all kinds of things going on, with no mental discipline or discipline of the conscience. If no one wanted to date you then you were consumed with agony, and your parents were too. That was the direction of your life before you joined the Unification Church.

In the Unification Church, however, we have a new tradition. Here you are so convinced against dating that you are afraid someone might ask you for a date while you are witnessing to them! When others see that you are so changed it is easy to see why they say the Unification Church brainwashed you. Was that free life really fun or is being a slave to a certain principle more of a free life? If you are a student at a university can you say, “I am a free man so don’t anybody bother me. All you professors don’t need to bother coming before 12 o’clock because I don’t want any classes before noon, and besides that you can’t make me take any required subjects.” Can life work out that way?

What about your social life and your job? When you are working for some corporation, can you say, “I am a free man and I’m going to come to work any time I want”? Could the nation of America decide not to bother with laws and government? Religion is not the only disciplined way of life; all social life and human behavior has to be disciplined in order for people to survive and create harmony in society.

All these disciplines may seem to be binding forces in human life, but everyone must come under a set of rules and regulations. This has been true throughout history. However, religion is different. Social laws and decrees are inescapable, but religious discipline falls upon you only by your personal choice. No one can force you into a religious way of life. The religious life is such an extraordinary life that while you are yet here on this earth you are actually relating to two worlds.

Like anybody else you are living as an individual within society, but even so you are dealing with another world. One standard is set by secular society in the earthly world and commands you to behave in a certain way, while the other springs from the spiritual world of religion.

Which of these is more important and valuable? We are together here because we value the religious way of life and the religious mandate as being most important. But there is not tangible proof that the religious life is more important; physically your face looks the same prior to joining the Church and after. So what is the difference? You cannot completely display your new spirit, and even a crazy person laughs harder than you do. What are you really gaining then? Where is a tangible sign that we have gained some valuable truth or light? What can we be proud of as religious people and as members of the Unification Church? Actually, your religious faith or religious order should never become your source of pride.

The guiding light within a religion should be the dispensation or will of God. There is a difference between God’s will and man’s will, and the reason for your believing in religion lies within God’s will. Without experiencing a religious way of life you cannot speak about the will of God and the will of man.

Human history is like running water, continually flowing into the indefinite future. There are no straight lines in history but always patterns of change like waves. There appears to be no direction in history, but actually there is one central thread connecting everything. Human beings are the ones who weave up and down and circle around that line. You may think that mankind is just living at random, but God is leading history toward a certain purpose and destination.

Do you think that God’s will and destination are eternal or changing? God is eternal, unchanging, and absolute; therefore His direction also remains unchanging and eternal. However, man is temporal. Do you think it is easy for that temporal and changing man to parallel his life with the eternal way of God? Usually mankind just cannot hit the bullseye. Religions vary according to their different cultural settings; however, they are generally shooting in the same direction as God even though they never manage to exactly parallel His direction. As we shoot up, cross the line and shoot down, we create the up and down waves of history. Generally we are moving in somewhat the right direction.

### God must have a universal religion in mind

History is moving forward in waves with the central direction of history being the will of God. Whenever a superior religion comes into being, it creates a superior cultural sphere which absorbs the existing cultural spheres. The backbone of a culture is its philosophy, which is derived from a religious conviction. This explains why a more enlightened religious way of life has the power to absorb the lesser cultural spheres.

Religious people have to live within the secular world, while at the same time being led into – ever deepening spiritual life. Clearly they must necessarily live within a dual discipline. The imbalance between the spiritual way of life and physical, external world is very amazing. The external world is developing at a fast pace, creating a technological society and a quickly changing way of life. In comparison, mankind’s spiritual understanding is still dwelling in an underdeveloped country.

In the past, a newly emerging religious philosophy usually created the environment or atmosphere for a new cultural sphere to develop in a particular territory. In the present world, however, scientific advancement requires that men live as one unit. However, while the world seems to be getting smaller and smaller every day, the spiritual capacity of men still remains in a primitive era, with no means for exercising dominion over the quickly changing world of modern science.

In the ancient days religious ideology did have an influencing effect on the overall affairs of men, and that is the way it should be. But the contemporary world does not respect religious influence within its world affairs. The world desperately needs a way of life which can embrace all men, but in actuality people’s life styles are largely dictated by selfishness. This contradiction is particularly felt by the young, who are yet very idealistic.

Even religious life is becoming increasingly external, remaining enslaved by certain formalities, and following thousand-year-old traditions. Tradition has become a shackle, and religions have no way to advance; their former disciplines or traditions are too small to embrace the world. This is why young people are so rebellious in their search for a more open atmosphere to replace rigid tradition. Because of this situation God is becoming more and more hazy in people’s lives. In contrast with the past, many people today are simply not convinced that God even exists. Since science has not yet proven God’s existence, modern people are becoming more and more confused about Him. Religion is failing in this modem day.

There are extreme contradictions between the religious world and the secular world. If God were developing and approving only the secular world then the religious impulse would perish because it would not be needed by God. However, if God were to value and guide man’s religious life instead, then this secular world would be doomed. Which one is God’s choice? Which life should we choose?

When you think about it, has the world gotten where it is by its own choice, or has it become like this as a result of outside influence? Indirectly, it seems as if God has permitted the world to freely run its own course. God is almighty, and He has allowed this world situation to come about; indirectly God is responsible. On the other hand, the realm of religion is also God’s responsibility, but God has not yet revealed to the world a religion which is universal enough to enable us to cope effectively with world problems. Then who can be responsible for all this disharmony?

When we see the imbalance and contradiction between the secular world and religious world, we can only conclude that if God is going to take responsibility for the world that the time has come for Him to undertake some extraordinary, revolutionary action to completely change the format of religion. He must have a plan to reveal a more comprehensive ideology which can influence the present world and change it into the ideal that He has been hoping to see established.

God must have some universal religion in His mind. Because the world is ready, this is about the time that God will release such a religion to mankind. Without this religion the imbalance between the spiritual and physical worlds cannot continue much longer. Either the conflict must be resolved or they will both cease to exist. God must have a solution for both the religious and secular worlds together since He is responsible for them both. Which course shall we take? We have to change either the world or religion. Certainly religions today must change through the emergence of a new, universal religion which can take a subjective role in the secular world.

The first problem facing this religious revolution is the resolution of denominationalism. Would God have wanted all religious people to be united by one religion? The dynamic, magnetic force of a new religious ideology would have the power to engross the attention of young people everywhere, particularly those who could not fulfill their vision and hope in the established religions. Why would that religion have such an impact? Young people are very sensitive to the future, having a vision that makes them more receptive to new and higher ideals; when they sense that there is some group pursuing these ideals then they want to join. The future of the world belongs to the young, while the present world belongs to their parents and the past to their grandparents.

### How can we recognize the new universal religion?

The three generations of the past, present, and future-grandparents, parents, and children-must become united. If the grandparents are moving east while the parents are moving west and the children south, can we say that they are in harmony? Since history is always moving into the future, who should pioneer the new history and stand at the forefront of the march? If a new religious movement emerges which has young people striving toward a vision of the unity of mankind and global harmony, then it can be recognized as being in the center of God’s will. At the same time, however, the older generations may be trying to dissuade their young people from participating, simply because they themselves cannot move as fast. The older people will insist, “No, no, let’s stay here; don’t move forward. This life is good enough and we should be content.” Should you obey them?

The universal goal of mankind is world brotherhood. A new religious movement with that kind of vision should come into being to mobilize the idealistic passions of young people and to begin a universal march toward that vision. No one can restrain such religious people because they march in step with the forces of history and the vision of God. Each day that march will gather strength and momentum because it is the revolution that God Himself is inciting. Who in the world can stop it?

Until they find that revolution, the young people-American young people are a good example-will be restless in their search for that vision. But without having any principles to anchor themselves to God, they will just sporadically revolt against their society, trying to find their happiness in some random way that they call “freedom.” American young people will experiment with anything in their attempts to find some resolution of their desires. Today they have come to a dead end in their search. Now they are in miserable shape, like a weary bird with drooping wings. Although they are searching for world brotherhood they have attempted to establish it outside of any religious standard, often believing that carnal pleasure is part of true happiness.

However, a new movement of young people working for world brotherhood must come into being, but this time following a path laid out by religion and the way of God’s will. This movement of young people will be entirely different from the secular, fun-seeking movements that are all around, yet still working toward the same ideal for the world. That very movement has now come into being and it is you, the Unification Church. In seeking solutions in a secular way, the young have hit a stone wall; they completely gave up and had to retreat. But in following a spiritual or religious way we can penetrate any number of stone walls. Do you have that kind of spiritual force? We have many, many stone walls that we must spiritually penetrate. The first is often what we call the parents stone wail and even the grandparents stone wall. After going through those we will encounter the super stone walls of nations and governments. Can you even penetrate those?

Is it easier to overcome an obstacle by penetrating it or by flying over it? God knows that secret; this is the time of flying. Any religious movement that will give young people the energy, conviction, and power to fly over any secular difficulty must be the universal religion that will eventually save the world. Is there such a religion? Are you saying yes because you are Unification Church members? Who do you expect to recognize you? Of course God is the first to recognize you, but who is next? Certainly as members of the Unification Church you, too, should recognize the value of what you have. God is hoping to have this religious movement take off and leap over all the difficulties of the secular world that surround us. We must also think in the same way. Instead of digging down into foxholes, we must want to jump up and leap forward. Our thinking should parallel the thinking of God.

In trying to leap forward, do you feel some thrill or even some fear of danger? As you are jumping you may suddenly look down to see the deep valley far below you, and worry, “If I should fall into that valley I will be smashed! ” That creates such a thrill of adventure! Imagine that a rescue plane is flying over the top of the mountain where you are stranded in order to drop a rope for you to grab onto and be pulled to safety. The opportunity for rescue is passing over you, and at a precise moment you must jump and seize the rope. If you jump at the right time but you miss the rope then you will plunge to your death in the valley! That precise moment becomes a life-and death opportunity. Only the person who has courage, guts and an adventurous mind can jump and reach out; other people may be too timid to even make an attempt. Are you that courageous?

Suppose each of you were a Minute Man guided missile. When the commander-in-chief pushes the right button you will be launched; can you fly fearlessly all the way to Moscow? If you truly have that spirit then this is going to be a formidable organization. Already we are formidable; however, you will see in the future that this is going to be an absolutely impossible organization to deal with.

How is the Unification Church different? We know the will of God and we know God’s providence clearly. Compared to any other religion in history and throughout the world today we know the will of God and God Himself more precisely than anyone. That is the special value of the Unification Church. As individuals you may not know God’s specific plan, but at least you clearly know one thing: God is determined to save the world.

What is the desire of mankind? Are the goals of a secular man and a religious man different or the same? The secular world follows goals that lead in many different directions. Let such people go in any direction they like; eventually they will hit a wall and stagger around to start looking for a religious cause to follow. They will have no other choice.

By now young people have tried everything, including streaking, but I have heard that increasingly they are searching for spiritual values. There is absolutely no other way that they can find what they want. Furthermore, the growing interest in religion is reflected in the rising enrollment in church-run schools. This is one indication that the people who could not find secular solutions are coming all the way back to seek out a religious life. Long ago I predicted that this would happen, and that the year 1976 would be the fuming point in American history. From now on the search for spiritual rather than material solutions for this nation’s problems will intensity.

### Our church is beginning its take-off

You sometimes enjoy watching the full moon rise at night. Is it more moving to see the moon rise over the open plains or over a mountain? Which is more artistic? We in the Unification Church are like the moon rising from way down in the valley. We climb up and up and finally go over the mountain. Even though we are now in the valley do you still believe that we are going to make it over the mountain? Often we are so busy doing some little thing that we do not even see the mountain or the sky. Does your foot or your hip go up first when you jump over the hill? God is almighty; there is nothing He cannot do. When you take off in the normal position your head is up and legs are down, but why not have your head down and your legs up? It does not matter much because we can still jump over the hill.

The Unification Church itself is going to make the jump, not just individuals within the church. Take the San Francisco court case as an example. We are well aware of the hardships and difficulties, but in the meantime our whole church is beginning its take-off, even while you are unaware. Do you feel that the whole church is beginning to rise over the mountain? Do you think I am just trying to tell you something nice because you came so early, or am I simply telling you what is really going on in the world at large? I have a clear sensitivity by which to evaluate events in the world.

One indicator of public opinion is the mail that is sent to me; it is like the pulse of the nation. You have no idea of the interest and attention that was given to the Unification Church after the San Francisco court case. Suddenly many people became sympathetic to our cause and decided, “I’m not a member of Reverend Moon’s group, but I can’t find anything wrong with him.” Perhaps they have also come to a decisive conclusion that there is no one else in the world who can really tame the young people of America and discipline them in a moral, God-centered way. Americans have witnessed the futile efforts of the government and religious leaders to guide young people, and they are beginning to recognize that all these court cases are largely motivated by sheer jealousy. Righteous America is now beginning to stand up for me.

Furthermore, the time is coming when people will begin to admire my courage. Everybody thinks that by this time I must be completely tired and shriveled-looking like a shrimp. But on the contrary I am more courageous and looking forward to even greater accomplishments. Every day I am marching forward more passionately, becoming busier and more respected. People say, “Well, we must give this man credit.” They might have thought that I would look bent-over like a shrimp, but this shrimp has wings, and instead of sagging down I am flying upward.

If God is alive and concerned with religion, He must either be giving His concentrated attention to the Unification Church or else He does not really exist. Nowadays the religions of the world are becoming powerless. We are in the minority, no question about it, but even though we are such a small group we are a fearless group, and furthermore, we are intensely anticipating the greatest of all accomplishments: that of liberating even the communists who have already taken over two thirds of the world’s population.

This is the age of confrontations and the faster you go, the greater a winner you should be. If you slow down and lose momentum then you will be shattered, but when you move like a bullet you will smash through your opponents. In a head-on collision the fastest car will receive less damage, while the slower-moving car is more vulnerable to being smashed. A bullet is made out of lead, but because of its speed it can even penetrate metal.

We are the church with the greatest speed; when you move faster and faster, all you have to do is stretch out your two arms and you will begin to fly. Everyone wants to fly, and here on earth man has studied all the creatures that fly and created many devices to carry himself through the air. Wouldn’t God want to have a religion that could enable people to fly? Among the many religions of the world, which religion would God choose as the one that should fly? Can you fly?

When your mobilization order is issued you must prepare to take off, running faster and faster and spreading out your arms, heading toward the goal. But why don’t you lift up? If you were airborne right now and in the process of flying over the mountain, would you be dozing or would you be 100% alert to see what is happening on the ground? Do you want to fly over the mountain without even realizing it, or do you want to fully enjoy the excitement? You are actually more susceptible to letting go of the rope when your eyes are wide open with excitement; then you might crash down into the valley.

When you become serious you will just focus your energy like a fist; since you know what is going on down there you don’t even have to worry about making a mistake in your excitement because you are very serious. At first you will be serious because you are aware of what is going on, but after you are over the mountain you can release your anxiety and rejoice. When have you had that kind of serious moment? Saying that you are serious at this moment means that you have not been serious in the past; you have just revealed yourselves! You are just listening and trying to feel serious. But have you ever really been serious, with your heart and mind and deeds all synchronized?

Our religion is the only one which has both extremes, being ultra-conservative in moral discipline, for example, but at the same time so liberated in idealism that we can embrace the rest of the world and reach out to the stars and the sun. In both extremes, the goal we are striving for is absolutely clear. We are like machine gunners who clearly know where the bullseye is and can always aim in the right direction. This is evidenced by your prayers and also by your actions; for the sake of the world you are trying to go beyond yourself and by following that concept you are shaping your new way of life. In that way you can embrace the rest of the world.

### Everything naturally comes in pairs

Two Chinese characters are used to write “God’s will.” One character is a combination of the character meaning “the beam in a house,” and a character meaning “word”; it is literally translated, “fundamental teaching.” The top portion of the other character means “manifestation,” or “building,” while the other section means “heart” or “mind.” Altogether the letters translate “the fundamental teaching for the construction or manifestation of the mind and heart.”

The word meaning “Bible” is also written in two Chinese characters. The first means “divine,” or “holy.” When you analyze this one character, it depicts “ear,” “mouth,” and “king.” Holiness is the king of ear and mouth. The other character means “writing”; altogether they mean “holy writing.” “Heaven” also combines two Chinese characters; one character means “two,” and the other means “person.” Two persons make up heaven.

“Grace” or “mercy” are important words in the Bible, indicating a reciprocal relationship between two identical sides. In other words, two are involved in mercy, not just one. Here, one character means “righteousness,” while the other is “sheep” and ,’self.” In other words, when you put yourself in the position of a sheep you will create righteousness. This is comparable to Jesus’ teaching of the selfless giving of oneself as a sacrifice; that is righteousness. Two persons create virtue, with one virtue originating on earth and the other in heaven. In the heavenly way of speaking, two people make heaven, while on earth virtue is manifested by putting oneself in the position of a sheep. All these are very symbolically written, and very removed from the Western way of thinking about these concepts. This may be difficult for you to understand, but there is very profound meaning behind them.

Everything naturally comes in pairs, in order to create action and result. Can you laugh without moving one side of your mouth? Suppose you keep your lower lip still; can you laugh with just your upper lip? You need to keep both eyes open in order to capture one image. This unified action by a pair creates holy action because that is God’s way.

Therefore, everything that God initiated can be holy and good. When I prayed at holy ground on my way here I heard the beautiful birds singing. Do the birds sing early in the morning because they have 5 o’clock pledge service too? Are they singing because they are hungry and miserable? They sing because they are looking for their mate. Suppose only Mother was sitting here all by herself, would it be the same without me? What if Mother stayed home and I came alone? If one of us does not come then you feel that some area is missing.

### God chooses those who live their conviction

Today’s topic concerns the road or way of religion. What is our road? Our way is one of leaping and jumping over any kind of hardship or persecution. Do you have the kind of attitude that allows you to think, “This is another hurdle to challenge and I welcome it.” God will lose interest in any religion that does not have the capacity to leap over obstacles.

Noah, for example, was a man of conviction who could be adventurous, and God was with him because Noah’s conviction made impossible things possible. Being with Noah, God felt a tremendous elation because his conviction was stronger than any of those negative forces that persecuted and ridiculed him. Nobody could stop Noah. His wife and his children tried to nag him, but he just answered, “All right, if you feel that way then stay behind and let me go.” Are you like Noah? Suppose Mother tried to oppose my work and keep me home. Should I say, “You are my loving wife and I must be 100% obedient to you”?

God’s promise and vision of tomorrow is greater than anything you can think of, including your own family. The central persons or future hosts of the world will be the men of conviction who can leap and be adventurous. Because they are the ones who can become God’s champions, God is going to work with them, and when God is with them they will automatically be the masters of tomorrow’s world. Whatever persecution and ridicule we may encounter, we will be like Noah; when we have a vision of tomorrow then nobody can stop us. If we are not affected by those headwinds then God will indeed work with us and the future will indeed be delivered into our hands.

Suppose only black people are gathered together to do this; who will the future belong to in that case? If only black people come to follow me then indeed the future would rest in their hands. If black people were given God’s blessing and power and authority, should they then say, “You white people persecuted us so much in the past that this is the time for us to take revenge by dominating you.” If that is their attitude then those people have no way of deserving God’s blessing in the first place. If the black people are the ones who qualify to receive the blessing of God they must go to share that blessing with the white people, persisting even if they are rejected and misunderstood. If any black members are following our way of life because some day they want to have the power to take revenge on white people then they are the enemies of mankind, and are not worthy to stay here.

In America the most famous champions in sports are primarily black people. Why is that? Blacks have definitely been oppressed, feeling deep down inside that they want some way to excel over whites. In that sense white people have given some stimulation to black people because after receiving so much oppression black people want to receive respect. Great champions could not be born among black people without that kind of stimulus.

That same psychology works in the Unification Church. All my life I have been the underdog, and always I felt, “Some day I want to show the world how fight I am, and how powerful and how needed we are.” With this zeal deep in my heart, I always have a hidden anger and wrath that spurs me on to higher excellence. The important thing to know is that when you utilize this stimulant constructively you can be a winner. God does not particularly oppose that kind of psychological behavior, but rather uses it. However, God watches very carefully for any feeling of revenge because He hates that attitude. But if you use this negative influence in a constructive way to stimulate yourself, then you can not only excel yourself, but in trying to reach out and embrace your opponents you will show them that the greatest victory comes by love. That is God’s way.

Why do you think God feels that way? Imagine that we jump over the hill; are we going to land in a desert or a populated area? Among secular people or heavenly people? Your reason for landing on the other side of the hill is to save those people and influence them to come into heaven. You must work with them, but if you have a hardened feeling of revenge then God cannot bless you because you will only misuse His blessing. Only those who can embrace others and give unselfish love will receive the blessing because they will benefit so many other people. Black people in particular must be careful and overcome any feelings of revenge. Unification Church members in general should be careful. We can become stimulated by negativity, but we must not become hateful. We do the work of God, and we must do as God does. If ever we resist God’s way then we are striking God instead of Satan.

Abraham was a man of conviction who plunged into adventures. When Abraham became a wanderer, he was in miserable shape, traveling aimlessly with his family in the wilderness. Yet under those circumstances God gave him this blessing: “Number the stars, if you are able to number them. So shall your descendants be.” Only a crazy person or a man of adventure could accept that blessing and uphold his faith. Abraham suffered much, almost losing his wife and all his possessions and relatives to the Pharaoh in Egypt, yet he never, never gave up his faith in the blessings of God. Nothing could change his conviction and he fully lived that conviction, ultimately receiving his promised blessing from God. Anyone who just sits and waits for God to take care of everything will never encounter the blessing of God.

There are three types of religious people in this world. One type are the men of faith who are sitting idle. The second are the men of faith who feel that they should at least set some condition by doing something to help God. The third type are the men of faith who want to translate their conviction 1000/c into action by giving up their lives. Which ones do you think God will side with? Do you just want to set some condition of indemnity to jump over the mountain, or do you really want to pay the full amount and release yourself completely? If you say, “I want to pay the full indemnity,” then your attitude becomes absolute; that is most bold.

In using a balance scale you have an object to be weighed plus the weights to measure with. Which one would you prefer to be? These weights are needed to determine the value of the object, but once that is done the weights have no intrinsic value. Only God is dealing directly with Satan, and strictly speaking you actually have to pay only a relatively small condition to Satan. God only uses your indemnity on a conditional basis, like the weights, in dealing with Satan. However, in actuality would you want to be proud of yourself and pay your indemnity in full, or would you want to be forgiven by making just a small condition of indemnity? If you have the capability, which one would you prefer?

Why does God only require conditional indemnity? You might decide, “Those poor people are so weak and vulnerable that they cannot pay their full amount. They are the reason God only requires a small condition, but that is not for me. I’m going to pay 100%.” Do you have that kind of willingness? Not too many I see. Without courage you will not accomplish such a thing.

Do you think I am a man of courage and adventure? If someone else is sitting in a chair yet claims he has greater conviction than 1, will God bless him? God is looking not only for conviction but for actual deeds. Creation can never happen when a man is just sitting idle. We can know that God is a God of action by observing those historical persons like Noah, Abraham and Jacob.

Did Jacob show God a small condition and then demand his blessing, or did he work to cam every inch of his blessing? Conviction must be followed by action and deed. Jacob went to the wilderness of Haran to his uncle Laban and there he suffered 21 years, not forgetting his mission for even one second of the day. Moses also upheld his faith, and translated that conviction into action, even revolting against the Pharaoh. Why did God choose Moses? He had many deficiencies, but God saw Moses’ true qualifications: he was a man of conviction, a man of boldness and a man of action. The 40 years of wandering in the wilderness could not shake Moses, even though an his people rebelled against him. This was the quality God was looking for when He picked Moses as a leader.

In contrast, John the Baptist was a man of failure in dispensational history. He had faith and conviction that he should prepare the people for the imminent coming of the Messiah, and for thirty years in the wilderness he lived an ascetic life, eating locusts and wild honey. Yet after making that sacrificial condition he failed in action. Even though he testified to Jesus as the son of God he failed to follow him; he felt that his fame and reputation were at stake, and that he just could not follow a carpenter from Nazareth.

I know that way of life, and I know that no matter how much faith you profess or how much conviction you might have, nothing will happen unless faith and conviction are translated into action. I am thinking big, preaching world salvation and the liberation of mankind and God. My words and deeds must match, and unless I am capable of adventure and risking my life I have not lived my faith. I know that saving the nation and the world is not an easy task, and I have been training and disciplining not only myself but all my followers, mobilizing them toward such a goal in the way that people will see that our words and actions match.

### Living your conviction means getting burned and bruised

What can stop a car which is speeding 100 miles per hour down a superhighway? What about lions and tigers, or an Executive Order from the President? Only an internal mechanism can stop the car, the contact of brake with wheel. This world is crumbling and there is actually no mountain which can stop this car, but I am like a small brake lining, the special piece which can squeeze the wheel and stop this tumbling world.

If America is that car rushing down the incline, then when you apply the brake do you think sparks will fly and the wheels will heat up, even becoming red hot? You are like the small piece of metal that slows a wheel, so do you expect to get some scars and bruises and burns? Is that natural or unnatural? Those who want to become such a contact piece, even though they may get burned and bruised, raise your hands. Your answer is absolutely great, and means that you want to be tested in actual battle.

The Unification Church indeed follows a religious way of life. God will welcome your strong conviction. If I am only feeling my conviction but sitting idle and waiting for God to move, then God will say, “My son, I need somebody else.” But in reality I am moving. In less than a few years I have stirred up all of America; I have visited every corner of this land, and have become the center of controversy and attention in a good way. All these are signs that I am a man of action and not a man sitting idle. In order to reach the moon do you have to leap forward or do you have to dig into the ground? If I am the moon then you are the astronauts on Apollo 11, and you must strive harder than Neil Armstrong. “Armstrong” means arm-strong, not word-strong. That is the kind of man who will reach the moon.

Maybe some of you men have that kind of appetite and ambition, but how about you women; are you equally courageous? Are you going to be passive followers behind the men? You say no, but I cannot believe it because all the pioneers and revolutionaries who really changed the shape of history were men. In history men have inherited the position of power and authority to lead the world, having the character of courage and boldness. Women are very good spectators, but usually women are nagging and trying to restrain the men instead of encouraging them to go forward. Are you different?

Actually, in the Unification Church there is convincing evidence that the women are ahead of you men. Are you listening very carefully? The record shows that in our two major activities of fund raising and witnessing the women have consistently been the winners. Why are you brothers so silent? You are defeated in statistics and actual results, but I will take your word for it if you say, “Father, we admit that we have been defeated by the women, but from today on it will be different. You wait and see.”

So far I have been explaining the way of religion. There are different kinds of faith. Most Christians have a faith in God and Jesus, and they want to go to heaven, but they are each thinking, “I want to go to heaven, and have God give me my secure little cubbyhole upstairs.” But in contrast, our faith in God shapes our way of life and we pledge, “We will be Your representatives, and we want to build Your Kingdom of Heaven so that all mankind can live there.” I have thought about this and after testing out this kind of faith I know that it is 100% correct. I am absolutely sure that if this conviction is wrong and God cannot cooperate with us then God can never in eternity achieve His will.

I have spent the last couple of days at Barrytown with the seminarians. To symbolically show them how they can become victorious I taught them to knit a huge fishing net to catch thousands of carp at one time. I worked all through Friday until 6 a.m., then all day yesterday, only coming back here at 1 a.m. The seminarians might have thought that I am only an excellent teacher and lecturer, but all of a sudden they realized that I am also a fisherman who knows everything-how to make a net and how to catch fish by the hundreds.

With my two hands I have created factories and farms. I know how to fish and mine and do every kind of labor there is, as well as leading spiritual work. I can translate that same spirit into action in every phase of human life, and I am never a stranger anywhere; when I go to a farming community I can immediately tune into it.

What kind of leader do you want? One who sits on a chair and only speaks to you to make you work hard, or someone who can act as well as speak? One record-breaking miracle that I have achieved is that these fragile women are working harder than men and bringing more results. A woman’s nature is not oriented toward work, actually. So far in history a woman’s role has been to make herself into a beautiful ornament, who only participates at times of relaxation or enjoyment.

I have analyzed why women wear such awkward high heels. Men are confident enough without high heels, but women are always lagging behind; high heels were invented to tilt you forward so you could catch up. Finally the purpose of high heels has been achieved in the Unification Church, meaning that you women have caught up with the men. America is truly a women’s kingdom, and by wearing high heels they have caught up with men. There is a very principled meaning in high heels; most women wear high heels but only wander and do nothing. However, when you sisters wear high heels then you really move fast. We are a group with a high heel spirit, and we run faster and push ourselves forward.

You men have been failing at doing men’s jobs, which is why the women have outshone you. However, if we did not wear any shoes but just went barefoot then I know for sure that men would win. Men are rugged and ready to go barefoot, but women have been trained to wear sensitive nylons and they are not prepared to go without shoes. In that area men can win.

Then how can you women combat that? In one thing you women have an absolute privilege-in bearing children. Some women complain about how painful God made childbirth, but do you realize what a privilege God has given you? Because of that unique capability you can be treated with respect by men and listened to. If you had no ability to bear children then you would be no good to your husband, but because you can give a son or daughter to him then he will listen to your every desire. You have not thought of it in that way. You thought God was punishing women by giving them such pain, but instead that establishes your right to be protected. Have you heard of any war in which women went out to fight and die by the tens of thousands? Women have always stayed behind and just waited for the men to come home again.

We have come to the conclusion that unless you have conviction accompanied by courage and boldness you will not fulfill the will of God. The man without those qualities cannot be part of God’s dispensation, but if for God’s purpose men can become bold and courageous then they shall play the central role in God’s history, not only for the present, but all throughout the ages. Because God is eternal there is no exception to this in either the past, present, or future.

There is now a revolutionary religious teaching which is inspiring young people to unprecedented boldness and courage, mobilizing them toward the highest ideal of world brotherhood. If such a religion is working in this world, then indeed it must become the hope for the future and God must be working with that group.

We will see how brave you are. The bolder, more courageous, and more adventurous you are, the greater will be the blessing which you can receive from God. The blessing will not come to you; you must go to win it. Can you make a pledge, “I may not have been perfect yesterday, but from this moment on, Father, I will be a different person. I will be bolder, braver, and more courageous than ever and I will risk my life for my conviction.” Those who can pledge that, raise your hands please.

Will you welcome rain and hurricanes when you go out to sell newspapers? That bad weather can challenge you to sell more papers than in good weather. Do you welcome it? Your voices are dying! Some people look like they are thinking, “Father, you spoke three hours and you inspired me but I cannot trust how long my actions will last. I cannot promise you that.” Shall we make our newspaper surpass the New York Times? Shall we be oppressed by the existing churches, or shall we transcend their prosperity?

Have you heard about the great campaign we are waging through the Unification Seminary? I feel ecstatic joy because certain things which I have planned are happening precisely according to my idea; the things that nobody could imagine are now literally unfolding. You do not know what is going on in the rest of the world. You are only aware of selling newspapers every day, but while you are doing that in New York City there are many spiritual atomic bombs exploding here and there. Do not be discouraged.

All the people who came out of Egypt were destroyed because they fell into faithlessness, yet God raised up Joshua and Caleb because they were men of boldness and courage. Unless you become bold and courageous and strong you cannot surpass them. God knows that better than anyone else.

Today the new summer is beginning, and I am now giving you one most clear-cut instruction: be bold and strong, because that is the way you can receive God’s blessing. Can you do it? Raise your hands and pledge to God that you will be bold and strong! Thank you. Let us pray.

## TRUE PARENTS DAY FROM THE HISTORICAL POINT OF VIEW

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 18, 1977
Manhattan Center
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Today we commemorate the 18th anniversary of Parents Day. No other group on earth celebrates True Parents Day. We have four major celebrations during the year, Parents Day. Children’s Day, World Day, and God’s Day, and by celebrating these holidays we are truly celebrating the rebirth of heaven and earth.

If there had been no fall of man, we would never have seen such holidays as God’s Day, Parents Day, Children’s Day and World Day. Adam and Eve would probably have been the only two people who would have celebrated these days, while their descendants would have celebrated only the victory of their established foundation. All of mankind was supposed to have been born on the foundation of these days. Through the fall of man, however, there was no fulfillment here on earth, and all joy was lost. Consequently there was no day of joy for God, no day of the True Parents, no day of the true children, and no day of all things. All mankind is born in sorrow and suffers in sorrow, and struggles to recapture the original world; because of the fall, however, that perfection has always eluded man.

There are many celebrations in our world, but all of them are for the joy of the satanic world, not for God. There has never been one day in which God could declare His joy. For example, each one of you celebrates your birthday and those who are married have your wedding anniversaries, but are they above the realm of fallen mankind? No, they are still outside the dwelling place of God.

When is the day going to come that mankind will establish a new kind of holiday? It will be the day that all men and God can be joyful together. That day will not be your own birthday or wedding anniversary or day of national independence. Throughout history all mankind has been looking forward to the day of fulfillment when God could declare His joy and personally commemorate God’s Day and Parents Day. Once God’s joy is declared, and God’s Day and True Parents Day are established, then automatically the true children will come into being, and all the things of creation will declare their joy too.

Throughout history, however, no one has seen God’s Day or True Parents Day, and all the things of creation are in agony in this fallen world. Out of 365 days in a year the most important day would be the day to honor God, the day on which God could declare His joy-God’s Day. The day we can declare God’s Day to the earth will be the king of all days, and that year will be the king of all years. I do not know whether you have ever heard of such expressions as “king of all days,” or “king of all years.” Do they make sense?

Today you are all here to celebrate Parents Day, but actually you are not entitled to celebrate on this day. Since meeting the True Parents you may rejoice over this Parents Day, but this joyful day is also sad because only this small group of people has recognized Parents Day and come together to celebrate. We also feel sorrow that we are still surrounded by the fallen world.

There were several consequences of the fall of man. One, the dignity and authority of God was damaged; in addition, mankind was separated from his intended state and fell into the dungeons of hell; at the same time a portion of the angelic world also fell; finally, all the things of creation were brought down. Thus it happened that everything suffered when man fell, including the dignity of God, and since then the entire creation has been trapped in a place of sorrow and despair. The world has become sick, but in the same way that patients cannot cure themselves, the world is helpless to restore itself. Who will come to restore the world? There is only one superior person who has the ability, power and will to bring man back to his original place-God.

The fallen process has been like a healthy person becoming ill, and in order for that sick person to regain his original health he must complete a reverse process; man must be restored to his original place by reversing the process of the fall. The world of salvation is equivalent to the work of restoration and involves bringing a person from an abnormal state back to his original state, just like bringing a sick person back to health. Salvation and restoration are the same, but the point of observation is different: From God’s point of view the process is salvation, while from the point of view of man who is to be saved, the process is restoration.

The principle that is vital to this process indicates that for man to be restored, indemnity must be paid. To liquidate sin man must pay the debt of sin. In the same manner, a patient must often endure suffering when being treated by a doctor. Sometimes the doctor must prescribe a very bitter medicine, and even though the patient is reluctant, he must take it to be restored. True medicine is often bitter. Fallen man is like the patient and must assimilate indemnity, pain and suffering in order to be restored into his original wholeness.

### What can cure the disease of fallen love?

What kind of disease have you caught? The diagnosis is that fallen man has the disease of fallen love. It is the disease of love centered on Satan and controlled by Satan, and through it mankind has become prisoners of Satan by inheriting his lineage. All men are born on this earth as direct heirs of Satan. How did this disease of love start? The motive that initiated this love disease was self-centeredness. The fall was initiated when one person claimed self-centered love. That person denied the value of all other relationships in his desire to make himself the center of the universe. He only sought to bring benefit to himself, and when his desire entered the realm of love the disease was begun.

We must find a cure for this love disease. What medicine should be prescribed? Because self-centered love brought the fall, we must find a God-centered or unselfish love in order to be cured or restored. If Adam and Eve and the archangel had forgotten themselves in the garden of Eden, only thinking of God and their desire to place themselves in a God-centered love, then there could have been no fall or any of its consequences here on earth.

What is heaven? Heaven is created by those people who live here on earth with unselfishness and an absolute, God-centered love. This is the most basic principle, and all other principles you learn are the expansion of this basic truth. What I have spoken to you thus far is the very heart of the truth of God.

Do you love yourself most of all? Are you the center of your love? Is God the center? Twenty-four hours a day and 365 days a year have you been loving yourself in a God-centered way? If you cannot say yes then you are not destined for the Kingdom of God in heaven, and need liberation from your bondage. This is the most severe battle which you are waging every day, and each of you must become victors in this battle for your liberation. Without becoming victorious you will not deserve the Kingdom of God.

Suppose someone suddenly attacked you without any reason. The usual human reaction would be to yell, “Why did you hit me?” and try to hit back. But you must be patient, not because you are weak, but because in the name of God you are becoming different. Jesus Christ waged this different battle when he blessed his enemies. Jesus was thinking about his mission for God 24 hours a day, looking at everything from God’s point of view. Before seeking revenge against the world, he remembered how God had persevered and been patent while waiting. Knowing that God’s will was ultimately the restoration of mankind, Jesus did not wage his battle as Satan does.

Because Jesus prayed for his own enemies, especially at the moment he was being destroyed, he transcended all satanic realms, and totally liberated himself from accusation by Satan. From then on he was free to go to the throne of God and exercise the grace and power of salvation. Satan is always looking for some loophole or hook of fallen nature, and since most people have a thousand hooks Satan does not have to make much effort to snag them. But Jesus’ life was absolutely pure, and no matter how much Satan tried to find some weakness in him, Jesus was not vulnerable.

Jesus Christ was completely free from satanic accusation, and by rising above the satanic realm he could become one with God in heaven. Since Jesus could enter that realm, God could use him as His instrument without any reservation. After Satan killed Jesus on the cross God was free to resurrect him. God did not have to pay attention to Satan, but could exercise His power to the ultimate degree. Because of Jesus, therefore, a new world could come into being which was completely free of the satanic world.

By knowing this principle we must clearly realize that when the Messiah comes for the salvation of mankind he will not come in glory. He will come in misery and assimilate all the pain and suffering of the world. He will be attacked by the entire satanic world, yet persevere without seeking revenge, being patient as God has been, and finally winning out in the end. Any religion or any work of religion which teaches the need for such patience while going the road of indemnity will be the religion which ultimately meets the Messiah.

### Our motive for unification must be clear

Who are we, the Unification Church? The word unification is a big word, indicating that we want to embrace all religions so that we can unite all of them into one. Do we desire that for our own satanic purpose? No, we want to bring them back to the throne of God. That is the meaning of the word unification. The Unification Church must walk the messianic road, the road of suffering and beatings. It is the road that commences at the very bottom of mankind’s misery and rises all the way up to the very throne of God. That is the road that we in the Unification Church are undertaking.

We are assuming the responsibility of becoming that world religion. However, we must make our motives very clear. Are we here for the sake of the Unification Church, or for the sake of heaven and earth? The Unification Church exists solely to serve God and mankind because that is the way God thinks, and that is the way we must think. For that reason we receive the pain of suffering and difficulty, but we cannot be liberated from the satanic realm unless we think, “This is for God and humanity.” The satanic world is totally self-centered and in order to liberate ourselves from it we must live an absolutely different way of life. As we live this life absolutely, we will liberate ourselves from satanic influence. Is this clear?

When you go out witnessing and fundraising you might sometimes think, “I am not good for this. I am so tired I just cannot go on.” That excuse is acceptable if you are thinking only of yourself, but when you put God in the picture and claim you are universe-centered and mankind-centered then you cannot complain or say you are tired. You may think that many members of the Unification Church are working very hard, but from God’s standpoint this is not true. You have not yet met the standard that God has established. You may persevere for a time, but then come to the point where you give up, “No more. I want to rest now and do things my own way.” Then your attitude becomes a big hook. Satan is always watching and will say, “Look, you said you are working for God and mankind 100%, but your actions have given you away.”

### Harder times are coming

Of course sometimes you get tired and weak, and sometimes you get sick, but at those times you must think, “God, You have suffered more than I have. True Parents, you have suffered more than I have. Heavenly Father, there are many brothers and sisters in this world who are suffering more than I am. I am so grateful that I can do this, and as long my life remains, I will continue.”

When you speak your gratitude and live it, Satan has no way to hook you. Then you are totally free to go beyond the satanic realm and to be like Jesus, completely one with God. I do not say this to bribe you to work. This is the basic principle of God. I want you to know that the logical conclusion of this principle is that even tougher days will come to the Unification Church.

You may think that every day our way of life gets tougher, with more persecution and pressure, but I want you to realize that this is the sign that we are near our total liberation from satanic influences. That final segment of our journey of freeing ourselves from the satanic realm is the year of 1976 through June, 1977.

A Congressional source informed me a few days ago that ever since our involvement in the issues of Watergate, the U. S. government has received many letters of both protest and approval about the Unification Church, and disputes over our church have developed within high levels of government. That person said that there has not been such a heated battle over one particular issue since Watergate. We are creating a world event, aren’t we? We will see the entire world come against us, and even now we can feel the pressure of the world upon our shoulders.

Our enemies will not only create national and worldwide protest against me, but will use dirty tactics to undermine us. For example, communists will infiltrate our ranks and behave like dedicated members. Once they are trusted they will begin to make all kinds of trouble, and ultimately their actions will reflect back on me. That is their goal, and I am clearly aware of this tactic. How pitiful my situation is. Already I am receiving all kinds of accusation and persecution from outside, but even worse, there are people who are calculating how to shame me from within the Unification Church. There is no place where I can escape the heated battle.

How do you see me? Am I a tough man of conviction and iron will, with the drive to go to the end, or am I the type of person who is so timid and afraid that I cannot even speak? I am a very hot-tempered man of extremes, and no one has a more determined will than I do. On the one hand I am hot-tempered and blazing like a fire, but I am also like a person with no bones who can take beating after beating and remain patient, never desiring revenge and never cursing anybody. I think that being hot-tempered and iron-willed as well as patient and enduring is what God wants me to be, and I am trying to fulfill that.

At the moment of his death, Jesus forgave those who killed him. My determination is that in my own life I will bless my enemies by persevering and absorbing all the beatings and pain the world may give. I want to establish that condition while I am yet on earth. Jesus Christ liberated himself from the satanic world by his crucifixion, but I intend to go past that realm while I am here on earth.

Why do I have this determination? God wants to see that victorious pattern sealed here on earth, not just in the spiritual realm. We need a victorious foundation here on earth, the complete liberation from satanic influence. This is my mission. I came to liberate mankind from all satanic influence, and to do that I have to be victorious by going beyond the satanic realm here on earth. Do you realize that the pinnacle of this providence was reached at the Washington Monument Rally? Then on February 23, the True Parents birthday, I offered an extraordinary prayer, forgiving heaven and earth and declaring a new day and a new history. Can you grasp the significance of the new day and new history? This is the work we are undertaking right now.

Today is the 18th anniversary of Parents Day. Your 18th year marks the beginning of your maturity, and I understand that in America some states allow 18-year olds to vote, recognizing them as adults. The truth of the matter is that women mature before men do. Women become adults at the age of 18, but men generally take three more years, maturing at the age of 21. The three years remaining until the 21st anniversary of Parents Day will be a buffer zone in which we can fully consummate our work. This is the period where we will restore the dignity and authority of the Unification Church. The Unification Church will then be able to stand before the world as mature.

### Soon God will ask us to
claim His true love and authority

It is not God’s mandate that I continually remain silent and humble while receiving persecution. When all the conditions are set God will ask me to declare my dignity and authority as an individual, a family, a heavenly society, heavenly nation, and world. The time will come when we will claim God’s true love and authority.

The 6,000 Biblical years of God’s history actually equal many thousands of physical years. God has been waiting that long for the day when one man would come to the earth who would truly grasp His concept, and possess His own will and conviction to fight and declare victory over the entire satanic world. That is happening now. Only with that viewpoint can you see how truly momentous this day is. Even if I were to die now I would not be a failure. I will go to the spirit world with dignity and power and authority and stand before Heavenly Father to receive His welcome. In the meantime my work on earth will continue. Do you believe this? We are already outside the satanic realm; I have already gone beyond it.

The work of restoration has been proceeding by the application of God’s Principle and that formula of restoration will endure. It was there in the beginning, it is now, and it shall remain until we totally liquidate all satanic influence, when we will no longer need the application of this formula.

When I declare that I have won over and transcended the satanic world, I do not mean that I have gone alone, but that the entire spirit world has also moved with me. As you know, the spirit world is equivalent to the angelic world. Angels by nature were supposed to follow Adam’s path as his servants in the original creation. Yet not only the angels were to follow Adam in his growth, even God would follow Adam. It is the Principle.

I am leaving the satanic world behind, and as I move further and further way from it God is establishing a new sovereignty here on earth. When that sovereignty is finally declared by God, anyone or any power which opposes it will be shattered. The Christian nation of America is a great giant among the sovereign nations of the world, but if America stands against the dignity of heaven, America will be shattered. That is the judgment of heaven.

Christianity prospered for 2,000 years, but in the two decades since 1960 it began a steep decline. I want to clearly declare that the reason for that decline is the Christian opposition of the new sovereignty, the new power and truth of God. If the Christian cultural sphere continues such a trend then it will be caught in an unavoidable decline. On the other hand, if Christianity will accept me and repent, and if America will accept me and repent, then there is a ray of hope. There is no other way for either America or Christianity to find hope. Many people may think this declaration is boastful and blasphemous, but I have declared this with the authority of the entire spirit world, which already supports it. I merely bear testimony to the truth.

### Satan must acknowledge that you have walked my path

Once we can create our own society outside of satanic influence, should we not worry about the rest of the world, and say, “Let them just go to hell”? If we leave the world alone it will certainly decline and die. Do you think that is God’s will? I know that is not God’s will. Though we are now living in the same world our kingdom is different, and just as God sent His son Jesus from His throne to this fallen world, God is now sending you to save it.

I am now ordering you to go into the satanic world to save it, even risking your life. I want you to set the condition that you walked the same path the True Parents walked. I walked this suffering road for 33 years and by your setting the necessary conditions in the next 3% years I would like to give you all the blessing of having walked the same path I walked. I am sure that by now you desire to forget about your missions of selling and witnessing and just desire to unite with me now that my way is easier. That is not what I want. If anyone follows me to go the easy way I will turn you around and send you back into the satanic world. You have not yet set the condition of indemnity that you might be completely free, and only after working to pay your indemnity can you come with me.

Who is going to testify that you have paid your indemnity? Satan must be your witness, and you must go out to Satan’s world and get his signature to bring to God. Many people do not understand that they must go this course to overcome the satanic world, and they think that God is just weak and vulnerable, and even say that there is no God. But God is waiting for man to go out to the fallen world to suffer and win over Satan. Satan must say, “God, I have no accusation to make about this person.” God has been waiting for His children to win that kind of recognition so that He might be free to exercise His power. Do you want to take the easy way and merely follow me, or do you want to go into the satanic world and fight? Would you want to challenge any difficulty you might encounter, even at the cost of your life?

You must love those in the satanic world as much as you love God and as much as you love me. It is only upon that condition that you will be given approval by God and myself. That is God’s way. God and I will not complain at all if you love the satanic world most. You need two elements before you can come to God’s throne ‘ First you need your spiritual children, for by having spiritual children you can liberate the spiritual world. Secondly, you need physical children, for through them you can liberate the physical world. God and I want you to go to the satanic world and fight to win these two conditions.

In the usual pattern of your life in the Unification Church, your first three years are devoted to winning your spiritual children. In the three years after receiving the blessing you can receive the blessing of having physical children. Altogether seven years are involved. You each must go this seven-year course in order to win all of heaven and earth. Creation took six days, with God resting on the seventh day. In the same way we must set the condition of working for seven years in the course of re-creation. If you cannot do this you are only following me externally, even if you are a leader in our church or one of the 36 blessed couples. As long as a person does not work for his own fulfillment in this Principle he is not worthy of me and cannot truly follow me.

Even now I am going the path of more suffering and pain, but not out of stupidity. I came to America to stir up this nation, expecting it to come against me. I did not come to elevate my own honor or dignity, but only for the purpose of God. For God’s sake I stirred up controversy and let America come against me. The turmoil of the hurricane lies in our path, but we are going to be victorious. I am the captain who is steering the ship through the stormy weather. America has entered a new age, the age of the deprogrammers, and Americans are closely scrutinizing me, trying to find fault. They will not find fault because I have done nothing wrong.

Who among the pilgrim fathers on the Mayflower had a visa to come to America? They came with religious conviction in the name of God. They came to this land to unselfishly fulfill God’s will. For the same reason, but on the universal level, the Unification Church young people have gathered in America in the name of God, to establish the Kingdom of God here on earth.

When the pilgrim fathers came from Europe in the name of God they were actually illegal aliens, but God’s dispensation lay with them. We are the New Age pilgrim fathers of the universe, and even though this nation may think we are illegal aliens, God is on our side. Ultimately God will overcome this negativity and opposition. The Unification Church is the first movement of liberation. No religious leaders today are even thinking on such a scale. Only I am taking a stand without fear, speaking out directly for God so seriously that I am willing to give up my life to declare my message.

There may be some communist spy or government agent listening here, anxious to find out what I have to say. Let them listen. Regardless of who is listening, there are certain things which I must declare. If I do not declare these things then I am not obeying God’s order. Who is going to bring the resurrection of mankind? Not Christianity, Judaism or communism, but members of the Unification Church. We have the power, we have the knowledge, and we have the conviction to resurrect this nation and all the nations of the world. Do you have the confidence to do it? Raise your hands, those who have such confidence. This is our responsibility.

### Your beachhead in the fallen world

This 18th Parents Day is a very meaningful day. You must fully realize where you are standing and what your mission is. I have explained to you what kind of attitude brought the fall, and by wholeheartedly undertaking your mission you can liberate man from the conditions that led to the fall; in the future nobody will accuse you of being a self-centered person or of indulging in self-centered love. You now have the opportunity to be liberated from the satanic lineage and influence.

Even though you are leaving the satanic realm, Satan still has a claim to your body because you were born in his lineage. However, if your loyalty is with God 100%, then even though you still have that suing attached, Satan has no power to pull it. You must remember that a string is still attached, for Satan recognizes that your blood is his, but must also realize that you have been restored to a position outside of the satanic realm, the position of angels who have not fallen.

How can you create your beachhead in the satanic world? When God created man in the garden of Eden, He was assisted by the angels. In your recreation as well, you need the help of God and the angels. An angel is good and pure, but until the appearance of perfected Adam and Eve, the angel is not free to perfect himself. Without the perfection of Adam and Eve the angelic world cannot be perfected. For you to elevate yourself to the position of physical Adam, you must be surrounded by spiritual children in the position of the three archangels.

Now that you are in an area isolated from the satanic world you can create your own spiritual defense by winning spiritual children from the satanic world. With the help of God and those in the angelic position you can bring yourself into Adam’s position. Then you are ready to have your own children.

To establish your physical resurrection you must give birth to physical children of God who can be restored in the satanic world. Those children will serve in the role of your body.

In bearing and raising your pure physical children you are linking the spirit world to the physical world through yourselves. Because the fall of man came in the growth stage you must first restore yourself to the growth level, the position of Adam and Eve before the fall. The perfection realm was left unfulfilled by Adam and Eve, and shall be filled when you make yourself perfect Adam and Eve and win the right to give birth to your own sons and daughters.

You can go through this entire process in seven years’ time, just as the total creation was accomplished in a seven-day period. In this seven-year period you will go through three stages. First, you have already separated yourselves from the satanic world and are being elevated to the position of unfallen angels. Second, you will elevate yourselves into the growth level, the position of restored Adam and Eve. Because the fall occurred between husband and wife, you must fulfill the level of Adam and Eve as couples.

The third stage of perfection is the parents’ level. No matter how great you become as you are restored, you are still the product of the satanic world; you were born into the satanic lineage, and you still have ties with the satanic world which you cannot completely sever. Your children, however, will be born in the name of God, having nothing to do with the satanic world, and they will be the stepping stone by which you will elevate yourselves to the level of parents. The birth of your children is but the first step for you to elevate yourselves to the position of perfected Adam and then parent. There is always a chance for something to go wrong while your sons and daughters grow toward perfection and the blessing; you must take constant care in raising your children until they are mature and you can bless them in heavenly matrimony.

At what point can you be totally grafted into the lineage of heaven? The moment that you receive the blessing from the True Parents is the great moment when your bonds to your satanic lineage are severed and you become part of the heavenly lineage. Most marriages in the world are not God-centered, but in the Unification Church our greatest pride is that in the name of the True Parents couples can enter into the heavenly, God-centered lineage. At that moment they become direct heirs of God. Through the blessing the process of the fall can be totally reversed. But that reversal must be complete, for if some tiny hole remains then Satan will dash in to claim it.

### My goal is to make all of you true parents

I know Satan’s secret, and no matter what the satanic world will try to do, it is destined to crumble. We stand on the side of God’s Principle; however, a pioneer or harbinger is needed to open all stages of restoration. Until one man can pave the way no one else will be able to find it. This is the most important key. The road of restoration follows a precise formula, but someone must pioneer that formula. As soon as you understand the formula, all you have to do is apply it in order to gain the same result. You can be restored as individual men and women as far as the growth level, but to enter perfection you need to receive the blessing and bear children. After a seven-year period of raising your children, you can reach the perfection of perfection.

You must also be protected and escorted by your spiritual children in the angelic position. You need angels around you, and that is why having spiritual children is a most essential requirement for receiving the blessing. They are in the position of angels to escort you, and with them you can attain the level of Adam and Eve before the fall and qualify to receive the blessing.

You must be able to come to the throne of God having completed each of these three levels in your life on earth: the level of restored angel, the level of perfected son and daughter, and the level of having raised your perfected children. These three elements must all be won from the satanic world. Your lineage behind you, beginning with your children, with each of them in one of these three different levels of maturity. Among your descendants you will see every level of accomplishment. From generation to generation your lineage will expand onto an ever larger scale, from the family level to the tribal level, national, worldwide, and universal levels. Even though I will be gone, this expansion will continue. Progressing further and further through the years, the realm of your own lineage will get bigger and bigger.

Your destination is the eternal dwelling place of the True Parents. Mother and I are not going to be the only True Parents. My goal is to make all of you true parents. It is the greatest honor that I can give to you. In your own area and lineage each of you is to become the true parents.

I am not just theorizing now, but speaking of the Principle which I have lived and walked. I have done this on the individual level, family, tribal, national, worldwide, and cosmic levels. I have gained invincible victory at each level of accomplishment, and thus I have declared the liberation of the individual, family, tribe, world, and cosmos. Now I am declaring the liberation of God Himself. Can you grasp the significance of this formidable statement? Some people exclaim that I am a heretic for saying such things, but let us wait and see who God believes is the heretic.

Every mission we undertake must be accomplished on both the physical and spiritual planes. Anything we establish in the spiritual realm must be duplicated in the physical world, and those physical accomplishments must then be united with our spiritual accomplishments. The entire spiritual world is in the angelic position; therefore, to find the physical element they must work on the level of the physical world. Even though it is not God-centered, this world is invaluable because it is only here that you can find what you need. When you can bring your physical children together with your spiritual children, you are truly in the Kingdom of God. In the garden of Eden children and parents can rejoice together in God’s glory, freed from any acquaintance with the fall.

I am declaring the absolute standard for you Unification Church members: unless you find three spiritual children in three years you are not entitled to the blessing. Jesus’ ministry was focused on precisely that. He wanted to find his three major apostles and raise them in faith 11 they could establish the foundation for their physical families here on earth. It was God’s wish and also Jesus’ desire that Jesus claim his throne and elevate himself to the position of True Parents. Instead Jesus met with such opposition that finally he was crucified without attaining it.

### We witness in order to restore
the relatives of our Church

Jesus must indeed come again; however, if God were to send Jesus the way the Christians predict, on the clouds of heaven, not only would Christianity crumble, but the entire world would crumble. The fall of man did not occur in the spirit world but in the physical world. Salvation must also take place in the physical world. No one can even talk about their kingdom of heaven until they establish their kingdom here on earth, for without establishing the kingdom here on earth there will be no kingdom in heaven. Jesus did not take the keys to the Kingdom of God with him to heaven, but left them here on earth. Matthew 16 says, “Whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” Without understanding the significance of the physical world, there is no way to understand the Scriptures and the true meaning of the Bible.

We members of the Unification Church are proud people, hand-picked for God’s mission. We have undertaken the liberation of the satanic world and the declaration of the glory and victory of God before heaven and earth. By now I am sure you understand that the restoration must go through that process. No one can enter heaven without walking this path and fulfilling this Principle. Christians are very naive to think that believing in Jesus is all that is required for them to end up in heaven while they ‘leave this world behind. Their idea of a guaranteed place in heaven is a crazy concept that could never enable man to fulfill God’s will. From God’s standpoint that is heretical thinking, not the principles of the Unification Church.

In the Last Days, the truth will seem to be a lie and lies will seem to be the truth. That is precisely what is happening today, isn’t it? Though I represent the genuine goodness of God, the world thinks I am some kind of monster; some people even think my organization is worse than the Maria. I studied science and mathematics and unless everything we do is scientifically possible, I will not even go myself. I am not a foolish man with blind ideals.

Why does the world come against us? The reason is very simple. They are afraid of us. Jews and Catholics and Protestants have been fighting and killing each other for 2,000 years, but when I appear they hastily get together as allies to make a statement against me. Without even knowing me some people now say, “Reverend Moon must be some kind of giant because the denominations were enemies before, but now they have come together as allies against this one man!”

This occurrence is prophetic. In uniting to come against me, the Jews, Catholics, and Protestants have shown that there is room for unity among the three faiths. Yet, without me there is no way that they can become one in the sight of God. We must become the catalyst, for it is with our blessing alone that they have the possibility of truly becoming one.

Our diligent witnessing is for a dual purpose. We are restoring our spiritual children of course, but we are also restoring our relatives; our closest relative is Protestantism, and our cousin is Catholicism, while our distant cousin, yet still very much our relative, is Judaism. The non-religious people of the world are extremely distant cousins. Their restoration is the job the Unification Church has undertaken.

I have fully expounded the external meaning of Parents Day in its historical context, but I have not yet spoken of its internal aspect. Would you like to hear it? Only a few people are saying yes; perhaps most would like to wait until next Parents Day! I see a lot of mouths still closed, and my voice is getting hoarse now. Shall we go on or not? Could someone come forward to speak so I can sit down? No, only I can speak this morning.

Is your flesh, blood and bone related to God or not? No matter how much you may say yes, even if your ‘yes’ brings the roof down, at best we could say that they are conditionally related to God; in actuality there is no relation. Now you call me your True Parent, but do you truly have any connection with me? Does my flesh have something to do with your flesh? Does my bone have something to do with your bone? Does my blood have a relation to your blood? Restoration itself is only conditional. You will never be able to pay your whole debt, but by the conditions of restoration you can accomplish what would otherwise take a million years. That is a beautiful secret.

### Only a trade of love makes restoration possible

What condition will make this possible? Money?Power? Knowledge? Faith? Even faith can change from morning to evening. What is the unchanging condition by which you can relate with God and the True Parents? You are correct; true love alone will make the connection. When Jesus Christ came to this world as the Messiah, he had an external and internal mission. His external mission was to rule the world as the Messiah, the king of kings, establishing God’s sovereignty. His internal mission was very tender, for he came as the parent of mankind.

How could Jesus internally elevate himself? He could not elevate himself to the position of True Parent by power or kingship. Those would have been to no avail. It was only by a love that was higher, deeper and wider than all the love the satanic world could offer that Jesus could fulfill his mission. As the Messiah, Jesus could declare that whoever would follow him must love him more than anyone or anything else, more than their country, parents, spouse, or children. Jesus could not qualify as the Messiah unless he were capable of declaring such a thing. From his desire to declare to the world the supreme love of God, Jesus said, “He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.” He was indeed the Messiah, and he knew that he was capable of giving that supreme love to anyone who could love him above all else.

By giving their greatest love to Jesus, Christians are entitled to inherit God’s kingdom and the True Parents love. Jesus actually came to make a trade of love. He brings heavenly love, and we bring worldly love. God’s love is so superior that His love will not come to you unless you can offer Him the best love you can give. In this trade of love you can restore your eternal kingship; you will inherit the visible kingdom that God possesses externally, but more importantly, in loving Jesus the most, you can even possess him and you can actually possess God. When you approach Jesus in that love he will respond, and even God will have no choice but to respond to you. This is a beautiful exchange, isn’t it?

Jesus declared to his disciples and to the world that unless they could love him more than anyone else they were not worthy of him. That is a most extraordinary statement! There was no way that he could avoid being accused of blaspheming. “We stone you for blasphemy; because you, being a man, make yourself God.” Finally he was crucified. In a way Jesus actually stimulated his own crucifixion by making statements that angered people enough that they wanted to kill him. His statements were certainly ambitious and bold; how could people accept such statements in those days? Imagine a husband and wife with a very deep relationship listening to one of Jesus’ sermons while he was saying that unless they loved him more than their own spouse they were not worthy of him. Do you think that husband would turn to his wife and say, “Yes, go love him more than me”? Any husband would say, “Forget it! You love me most; you are my wife.”

The Messiah’s course is truly a stony path. Over and over God asks him to do impossible things. Raise your hand if you want to volunteer to become the Messiah. Anybody who would volunteer must have something wrong with his head. The Messiah must be able to eat his own stool and say, “This is as sweet as honey.” God is continually asking the Messiah to do absolutely insane things. Does this discourage you?

### God’s efforts to restore true love

Why can love set such a significant condition? It is only with the condition of love that you can leap the many millenniums to restoration. God made love so supreme that with true love there is nothing that cannot be surmounted. Love alone transcends time, and does not know history. Among the congregation I see some elderly women. Think about that time years ago when you first fell in love; even though you are now 60 and 70 years old; it is as vivid as yesterday, isn’t it? The love that they tasted many decades ago is still fresh and sweet, and they want to dwell there even now.

Love knows no distance. If your beloved is trembling on a chunk of ice at the North Pole, do you think that your love will be frozen and weak? Distance makes no difference. Love can never be confined by time and space. Even God cannot revolutionize true love. From the beginning to the end, from alpha to omega, love remains the same, forever unchanging. If this little handkerchief were love, it would have greater value to lovers than the entire continent of the United States. Isn’t that right? Only that timeless, spaceless, eternal love can set the condition for you to be restored into heaven in no time.

How has God been working to restore this true love? Not just mankind and the angels but the entire creation was affected by the fall of man. Even the dignity of God was lost. The work of restoration means bringing everything that became fallen back into unity with God. God divided the restoration period into different segments. In the Old Testament era all the things of creation became the mediator between man and God. Why? Everything became upside down because of the fail of man. Originally man was supposed to be closest to God, but after the fall the things of creation were purer than man, and thus closer to God. For this reason man could only reach God by symbolically sacrificing himself through the things of creation. In addition, God created all things in the world before he created man. For these reasons the Old Testament era was the time in which God was restoring all things. God restored all things first, even before man could be re-created, and then turned to restore His children.

Israel was the nation in the position of servant; through Judaism men were lifted from the state of fallen sinner up to the position of servant. Then in the New Testament era Jesus Christ came as the son of God to bring an era of great transformation. During Jesus’ lifetime men were to be lifted from the position of servant to the position of sons of God. As God’s servant, the nation of Israel was to support Jesus as the son of God, elevating him to the position of sovereign and then to the position of True Parent. The Bible referred to Jesus as a great teacher, but did not reveal the mission of Jesus as the parent. While Jesus was on earth the entire dispensation of restoration could have been shortened; the son of God came to restore true sonship, and to elevate himself into parenthood, raising the chosen people into direct sons and daughters, the true heirs of God. Then the entire nation could have been elevated to parenthood. That was God’s scheduled program.

Because of the faithlessness of the people, however, Israel could not advance that far, and instead of becoming a living sacrifice, Jesus was killed as a sacrifice on the altar of God. Thus Jesus actually died to lay the foundation for the future Messiah. By his own death he paid the indemnity and paved the way for the second coming of the Messiah; thus began the Christian era of the New Testament.

When the new Messiah comes, he will bring those in the adopted son’s position into the position of direct sons and daughters of God, and then elevate mankind into true parenthood under God. The second coming of the Messiah will be highlighted by the work of the True Parents. It will be the most brilliant new age, the final consummation of the work of God. The True Parents will be the mediators between God and man and all men shall be saved, becoming the direct children of God and true parents of mankind.

### We must build our own foundation

Judaism was the national, external foundation for Jesus, but Christianity bears that responsibility for the second coming of the Messiah. Furthermore, the Messiah is coming on the worldwide level; therefore, the free world is in the position of the nation of Israel. When this situation is ripe, you will know that the day of the Lord is near. When the messianic work is fulfilled by the free world then God will take direct responsibility for the communist world. The restoration process can never be completed without this worldwide unity between Cain and Abel.

Presently a Cain-Abel struggle is taking place between the Unification Church and other Christian churches, and between the Unification Church and America. World restoration can be speeded up after the Unification Church, Christianity, and America find the way to unify. However, because the free world opposes us we ourselves must rebuild and stand upon our own foundation for the Old Testament and New Testament eras, and the era of this new age. History records the vertical process of restoration: the Old Testament era was for the restoration of all things; the New Testament era was for the restoration of the children, and the Completed Testament era will see the restoration of the parents.

Here in the Unification Church we are horizontally restoring the 6,000 Biblical years of God’s work in our lifetime. Within our own movement these three ages are unfolding horizontally. We are establishing an economic sphere; in addition we have children, and in the center we have the True Parents. We are restoring all of these things ourselves, and together we are bringing all of them to God as an offering. This work does not yet represent the Kingdom, however; only when God returns our offering to us as a blessing will the Kingdom begin. I am unfolding this dispensation in my own lifetime. After offering to God the spheres of economy, children and parents, the next phase to unfold will be that of the tribe and then nation, world and universe. I came to America in 1972, and my 3½ year campaign here was my offering to God of all the necessary conditions on the worldwide scale. My offering on the worldwide scale was completed by 1976.

New York is the symbolic heart of the world, and in this city we are working to firmly establish our economic strength. All the buildings we own in New York are part of this economic dispensation: Belvedere, Headquarters Building, East Sun, the World Mission Center, Tiffany Building, and the Manhattan Center, as well as all the land we own in Tarrytown. Compared to the wealth of the world all this is still small, but we must offer it all to God as our worldwide offering. Our effort is a worldwide effort and the energy of the world must be mobilized; for this reason every bit of money used to make this possible came from the blood and sweat of all our members around the world.

### On September 18, I fulfilled my covenant with God

The final climax of this offering was the Washington Monument Rally. That was the altar upon which we offered to God everything that we had received. I want you to know that September 18, 1976, was the day of offering for the sake of the world; centering on the worldwide dispensation for America, that offering was made in Washington, D.C., the nation’s capital. The five races of the world gathered together there, symbolically proclaiming, “God, we have made this altar of ourselves; please accept all of us.” That day of offering was the most serious, most divine and sacred day of the history of the world. Because a pure offering was made that day, the salvation of the world is destined to be consummated. On that day the entire spirit world declared victory. All the men of God united to declare victory.

America should have declared victory together with us, but America failed to do that. Many well-meaning people even advised me that for the sake of the Church we should be a little more quiet, “Why do you want to make all the commotion of a Washington rally?” Even some of our leaders came to me saying, “Father, this will be a blunder. We just did Yankee Stadium and we need more money, more men; it is really impossible to do it this year.” But I remained determined. “This is the showdown of my lifetime. I will give my sweat, my heart and life to do it.” I decided to give everything-myself, my family, our members, whatever economic strength our movement could mobilize–everything that I could possibly give to successfully make that offering to God in Washington.

This was not actually my showdown; it was God’s showdown. I knew that God could not afford to fail in Washington, and I knew that God was the most nervous. Therefore, I was confident that God would come to our aid and I had only one conviction, “We shall succeed. We shall win.”

I want you to know that September 18, 1976, was lie my day of execution. I deeply felt like a criminal who had been sentenced to death and was going out to be executed. That is how serious I felt that day, utterly, dead serious. Until September 18, 1 completely lost track of time. I mistook my breakfast for dinner and my dinner for breakfast. Time swam in my mind. Even on my way to the bathroom I would suddenly find myself in a completely strange area because my mind had gone blank. You cannot imagine how serious I was during that campaign; only God knows.

How can I express to you the seriousness of September 18? The showdown of God was at hand. The showdown of the entire struggle of good and evil was at hand. The entire destiny of the Unification Church was before me that day. Unless all the conditions could be established for God’s power and the entire spirit world to be connected to the earth on that day I knew that I would not succeed. I was utterly serious, and I did it.

The victory of that day was a miracle. It was the work of God, not of Reverend Moon or the Unification Church, that we succeeded in Washington. Extraordinary numbers of people came. The whole event was totally beautiful! Without rain or accident, all was beautiful from beginning to end, Do you think that could be the work of men? No, it was God’s work. That victory established a new tradition. No matter what may happen to America in the future, nobody can remove the footprint which I so strongly imprinted in Washington on September 18, 1976.

One child got lost that day, and announcements were made all over Washington. There was deep suspense as people wondered what happened to the child who had come to Reverend Moon’s rally. But he was found within three days, happy and well. I felt that he symbolized the lost, wandering world which shall be restored. It was a beautiful symbol of resurrection.

When I came to America I was a lonely man. As I crossed the Pacific Ocean I prayed to God, pledging that the mission would be fulfilled. Three and a half years later, through the victory at Washington Monument, my prayer was answered; I was able to fulfill my pledge and covenant with God. Thereafter I could declare liberation. On October 4, 1976, I declared the Day of the Victory of Heaven as one step of liberation. On the True Parents’ birthday, February 23, 1977, 1 declared that all heaven and earth, spirit world and physical world together, shall be forgiven. Forgiveness and liberation have now been declared. The New Age has dawned; the new calendar has started. The Year One has been pronounced.

This particular 18th Parents Day is a very meaningful and extraordinary day for these reasons. Now centering upon my mission you can begin to see how the Unification Church has evolved, what mission we are pursuing, and where we are going. You know now why we need funds. Economy represents all the things of creation that have been groaning in the satanic realm. By winning the economy to the heavenly side by our own hands and our own sweat, we are establishing the condition to restore all the things of creation.

### Your love alone can bring all things to the altar of God

I am laboring harder than any company president in the world. I will strive harder and be more dramatically victorious than anyone in history. It is the love of God and love of mankind that makes this possible. In the name of God I want to break every record ever set. That is the way I seek revenge.

Even more than I love my own children I love every one of you as direct sons and daughters. I watch you more closely than you realize and seek to nurture you so that you can grow into giants in the sight of God. Why do I care about you so deeply? I know so well that not only Christianity but the entire religious world is crumbling. You are the people who will replace them, inheriting their foundation and their mission. You are very precious in the sight of God and I want to pour out my heart to you. I am from a poor country, but even when I came to work in America, the richest nation in the world, I did not spend American money to advance this movement to its present level. Instead, people poorer than Americans gave the money with which I have been raising up the American people and establishing the American church.

Because America is vitally important to God, I determined to love America more than my own children, more than my own country, more than my own Asia. God deeply loves this nation and has done more and sacrificed more for this country than for any other country of the world. What is America’s role? I will never say, “You must pay me back.” Instead America must go out to the world, the six continents and five races of the earth, and give of itself and its wealth. Four billion people are waiting for the touch of America’s hand. You must go out and serve them.

If America succeeds in this mission then the glory of this nation shall be astonishing and have no end. America will then remain the most prosperous country on earth. Love is the key. It is love alone that will connect all things together and bring them to the altar of God. When that happens God will turn around and give the whole thing back to you as His blessing. That will mark the beginning of the Kingdom of God on earth.

That is the purpose for which I came. No matter what the people outside of our church may have said, no matter what persecution or hardship the world may have given to me, I have never minded; instead I have been too busy giving everything to construct this mission. While Americans enjoy bread and meat, many of our members do not even enjoy a glass of milk, but only water. While American young people are idle and pursuing pleasures and relaxation, you and I have been giving totally of ourselves.

The great leaders of America have been applauded, respected and given glory, but instead of receiving glory and respect I have received persecution, misunderstanding and ridicule. Even under those circumstances I have survived. I came to America for the liberation of this nation and I was ready to go to jail if necessary; I am ready and willing to give my life for the sake of this nation.

Presently I am a miserable man in the eyes of the people. I walk the humble way, but I do it solely for the sake of God. Do you think God will always remain silent while America ridicules and persecutes His prophet? No, God will seek revenge for him. However, I pray to God, “Do not unloose Your revenge. Here are the Unification Church members. Look at these beautiful shining faces. They are the hope of America, they are the true America. Because of them won’t You forgive this nation?” That has been my prayer. America has become indebted to God, indebted to me, and indebted to you, the Unification Church. Some day America must pay everything back.

### I want you to understand what I am asking of you

Please understand me. I love you, but I cannot be soft with you. Under the circumstances that would not be the expression of love. I have become a cruel person in a way, chasing you out to the battlefield. I want you to understand what I am doing and why, and I want you to support me.

If America had supported me with its mammoth wealth, even to the slightest degree, you would not have to go out and fundraise with such struggle. If America had supported me by freely giving of its young people, in such a way that negativity was not nurtured and spread, good people would have joined us freely and you would not have to go out to witness with such effort. However, America failed to respond in both ways.

I cried out in prayer to God, pledging and swearing that every dollar our members made represented every penny of America’s great wealth, and that every member that our Unification Church members brought represented the entire population of this nation. “God, honor their effort, honor their success, honor their sacrifice. God, each one of our members is taking up America’s role.” Each dollar you earn must be glistening with your tears; such money is more precious than any amount of money earned in business. Each member you bring must be the fruit of your sweat and blood and hard work.

Do not worry, the American government will not have to chase me out; the time will come when I will go, voluntarily. We will voluntarily send home our foreign members; the Immigration Department does not have to be concerned. But the time is not now. If I were to leave I know that every one of you would feel no more attraction to America, but would want to follow me. How could I leave this country at this moment? If right now I removed all of the Japanese and European members it is clear that this nation would decline, like a ship without a captain. Do you want to watch this nation die or not? Do you clearly understand why we have walked this path, the purpose for which we are here, and the meaning of the work we have accomplished thus far?

As soon as you were born you came under satanic lineage. Had there been no fall all of you would have been born of God; whether first, second, or third-born, you would each be the child of God. Instead, you are all destined to be born again. By the love of God you shall be re-born into the level of servant, adopted child, true child, and finally born again as God-centered, sinless parents. Then you will inherit all things.

We must give rebirth to all things, to the angelic world, to children of God, and to God-centered parents. From there we must expand our territory to the worldwide level, going beyond the satanic realm on the worldwide level and giving rebirth to all things on the universal scale.

### For the Messiah to come, Cain and Abel must unite

Since the fall of man everything has been upside down, but we are reversing this process to make everything straight. God and Satan are intently fighting a tug of-war over the children of Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve were directly claimed by Satan, and long ago God put aside His hope for them. The angel was supposed to come under the dominion of Adam, but this became reversed through the fail, and Satan, the servant, controlled Adam instead. Cain as the elder brother was born in the position of Satan, while Abel was born in Adam’s position, representing the side of God. The original channel of command can only be restored by a reversal of dominion in which the younger brother takes the position of elder brother, thus putting the archangel position back on the servant level.

The children of God will then be born within that lineage. After the restoration through Cain and Abel is done, the fallen, stained parents will be restored through the restored Abel. Upon that foundation the unstained, perfected Adam will come as the Messiah. In the garden of Eden there was only Adam’s family; therefore, when the family is restored all things are done. That family will come to restore the nation and world, and all things.

God intended to complete this providence within three generations and then send the Messiah. At that time he would have established the True Parents and the rest of the family members would have been grafted into his lineage, restoring the entire family at one time. This was the dispensation of Adam’s family. However, Cain slew Abel, creating a repetition of the fallen act in which the archangel killed Adam instead of obeying him. Cain’s act multiplied the consequences of the fall.

The division and struggle between the Cain side and Abel side has been perpetuated from family level to the tribal level, national level and worldwide level, and man’s history has been the history of struggle. Man’s struggle has only brought greater division, and because Satan’s dominion expanded to cover the entire world, restoration had to encompass the far ends of the earth.

The tug of war that started with Cain and Abel has today expanded to the worldwide level. God is pulling His world and Satan is pulling his world; God is pulling Abel and Satan is pulling Cain. However, if Abel’s will to pull becomes strong enough, God can pull Cain all the way to His side, leaving nothing more to be restored. The dispensation of Cain and Abel is for the younger to achieve the position of the elder, and the elder to take the position of the younger. This process of restoring the birthright must be fulfilled up to the worldwide scale. God has been winning through heavenly struggle, slowly fitting things back into their original order. Through the process of reversal God started His work at the far end, bringing everything back to its consummation at the center.

The religious world of today is in the position of Abel, the younger brother, while the non-religious world is in Cain’s position. Cain will always seek to persecute Abel, and throughout history the religious world has always been persecuted. Cain always claims that Abel must submit to him, but the religious world responds, “No, we represent Adam and you represent the angel. You must obey us.” Always the satanic world takes the initiative to suppress the religious world, and always there is struggle.

If the conditions had been fulfilled in Adam’s family through the unity of Cain and Abel, all would have been completely fulfilled horizontally in one family. But that failed and the entire restoration became vertical, descending through history and expanding onto ever broader levels as the family expanded into a tribe, the tube into a nation, and the nation into the world.

Cain and Abel must become one. In the sight of God there was no difference between Cain and Abel when they were born, but because of the fallen act there was a vast difference in the meaning of their positions as elder son and younger son. The ultimate dominion in the world should begin with the positions of Cain and Abel united into oneness. You know from Old Testament history that the Cain and Abel providence which failed in Adam’s family continued through Esau and Jacob, and also through Tamar’s children, Perez and Zerah. The continuing providence for the younger brother to win the birthright of his elder brother was consummated on all levels, even in the mother’s womb. From this lineage Jesus was born.

### Jacob and Rebecca

Cain and Abel were born separately, while Esau and Jacob were twins. As twins they were much closer in their relationship than Cain and Abel. Why was Jacob blessed? According to the Bible’s description he was a cunning man who lied to his elder brother and father, conniving with his mother to get Esau’s birthright. Why could God continually bless him in that case? Rebecca, his mother, also deceived her husband and son. In the garden of Eden Eve deceived both her husband and God, and this double deception brought the fall. Eve did not listen to God but listened to Satan, and lied to her own husband; she lied to two generations, father and son,

In the restoration Rebecca took the position of Eve, doing so by lying to her husband and her son for the heavenly purpose of assisting Jacob to restore the birthright. Through her fervent desire to fulfill the work of God, Rebecca was able to restore herself to the position of heavenly mother, and help restore Jacob as a heavenly son. Step by step, Rebecca cooperated with her heavenly son to restore everything. Biblical scholars are confronted with an unsolvable question of morality in Jacob’s course; he was a cunning man and a swindler, yet the Bible indicates that God continuously blessed him. Why? Without knowing the deep significance of God’s dispensation, there is no way to understand.

When Isaac was close to death, he blessed Jacob, believing that Jacob was actually Esau. When Esau later went to receive his father’s blessing he discovered Jacob’s deception, and he demanded, “Have you but one blessing, my father? Bless me, even me also, my father.” But Isaac insisted, “Behold, I have made him your lord. What then can I do for you, my son?” Jacob was a man of wisdom, and in order to avoid the accusation of his elder brother, he had already conditionally traded his elder brother’s birthright for a bowl of lentils. Strictly speaking, Esau had no right to be angry, for he himself had already sold his birthright. Even so, Esau was consumed with anger and determined to kill Jacob, just as Cain had killed Abel. However, Rebecca again assisted Jacob and he fled from danger.

If Isaac had actually given Esau the blessing he gave Jacob then God would not have had a condition to side with Jacob, and a confusion would have emerged in the dispensation. However, God was always with Jacob, and through him God’s dispensation was successfully fulfilled for the first time. All the conditions of physical restoration were met and fulfilled.

After a 21-year sojourn in a foreign land, Jacob returned to Canaan. On his way Jacob was confronted at the ford of Jabbok by the angel, who represented Satan. The fall of man came when an angel subjugated a man; therefore, in restoration man must subjugate the angel. For this reason God sent the angel to confront Jacob, wanting Jacob to win not only physically over Esau, but also spiritually over the angel. By doing so Jacob could restore man to his proper position and bring the angel down to his proper position as servant.

When Jacob confronted the angel at the ford of Jabbok, he had to give his entire heart and soul, even more than he had during his 21 years’ of servitude in Haran. Indeed, Jacob was determined even to die, and though his thigh was knocked out of joint he did not hesitate, but continued in his struggle. The angel finally acknowledged that he could not prevail against Jacob and blessed him, saying, “Your name shall no more be called Jacob, but Israel, for you have striven with God and with men, and have prevailed.” What was Jacob’s victory? Jacob won a spiritual victory over all the angelic world. From that time on Jacob was assisted not only by God but by the angelic world in whatever he chose to do. Spiritually Satan could not assist Esau when he confronted Jacob after 21 years of separation, and Esau had to embrace his brother.

You recall that Esau received a great many gifts when Jacob freely gave of his earnings of 21 years. What is the significance of this act? In doing so, Jacob set the condition by which we also can purchase our birthright through giving out our fortune. Thereafter all religious people have given up their material wealth to the satanic world, and in doing so could not only win the satanic world but win their birthright. Jesus also gave up everything, possessing nothing throughout his entire mission. Once you know the Divine Principle the Bible suddenly becomes very logical.

The restoration of Cain and Abel was completed for the first time through the lives of Jacob and Esau. God won His first victory on earth at the moment the two brothers became one and Esau embraced Jacob. Through his unity with Jacob, Esau and his descendants also received the blessing of God. Esau was born into Satan’s position, but during the process of restoration Esau cooperated with Jacob, however unwillingly, and when Esau welcomed Jacob, the two positions were restored, and God could extend an equal blessing to Esau.

### Further preparation of Jesus’ lineage

Jacob and Esau were about the age of forty when they finally fulfilled the will of God; however, their success could only affect those people of that age or older. No one below the age of forty could benefit by this progress in the restoration. God prepared another step in His dispensation that would protect His children from the period of their life in their mother’s womb until the age of forty. This providence had to be sealed within the next three generations of Jacob’s descendants.

Judah was the fourth son of Jacob, and Judah’s son married a woman whose name was Tamar. According to Jewish tradition, if a son died without leaving sons, his brother must act as a husband to the dead brother’s wife so that the dead brother’s lineage would be continued. Tamar did not have children when her husband died, and when the next brother refused to fulfill his responsibility, he died. However, the third brother was not given to Tamar when he became old enough, and Tamar saw that she had no hope to bear children.

She knew that her mission was to continue the family of her husband and Judah, his father, and she finally decided to sacrifice even her honor and prestige in order to fulfill. Disguising herself as a prostitute, Tamar enticed her father-in-law to have a relationship with her. Without knowing she was his daughter-in-law Judah consented. At that time adultery was punished by death. In order to save her life for the sake of her child, Tamar asked Judah for his signet and staff as a pledge for payment, and then confiscated them.

Three months later when it became obvious that the widow Tamar was pregnant, she was brought before Judah to be judged. You can imagine Judah’s horror, “Bring her out, and let her be burned!” But she answered, “By the man to whom these belong, I am with child,” and she brought out the things that Judah had given her in his pledge.

Man fell through fornication, and Tamar was one example of how God frequently used women of most unusual character in restoration. Why would God use adulterous women in the dispensation? They are in a satanic position, but if they completely deny their satanic nature when summoned by God, then they can be restored from one extreme to the opposite extreme.

God selected His champions from the most miserable situations. Tamar was a righteous woman, and though she was originally in a sinful position, she completely dedicated herself to God’s mission, risking her life, honor, and prestige. Paralleling the way Eve lied to God and her husband to bring the fall, Tamar deceived her father-in-law and her husband to-be, the third brother of her original husband. She was in a position to reverse the position of Eve by reversing Eve’s actions, but the significant thing is that she risked her life to do God’s will.

Tamar had conceived twins and in this case, the struggle of Cain and Abel began within her very womb. The Bible records how Rebecca’s twins also struggled within their mother’s womb. She had prayed to God to understand what was happening, and God answered her, saying, “Two nations are in your womb, and two peoples, born to you, shall be divided; the one shall be stronger than the other, and the elder shall serve the younger.” Ultimately Jacob did gain the birthright from his elder brother, Esau.

When the time came for Tamar’s children to be delivered, the struggle ensued directly within her womb. The first child started to come out and the midwife tied a red thread around his wrist. That sign foreshadowed the emergence of communism in the Last Days. However, before the first child could be born there was a struggle, and the younger brother pulled the other back inside and was himself born first. That son was named Perez, and the other named Zerah. The result of this struggle is that for the first time the restoration of Cain and Abel took place inside the mother’s womb, the younger brother having subjugated his elder brother even prior to birth. Tamar’s extraordinary action cleansed Judah’s lineage and rendered it intact from satanic invasion from the time of conception.

### Mary

Through this victory at the time of Tamar and also Jacob’s earlier victory, God could claim a foundation that spanned man’s entire life. Jesus was born in the lineage of Judah and Satan had no way to invade his life because the cleansing process was already completed. Jesus came years after the dispensation of Jacob and Tamar because God had to wait for the national foundation to be established. Conditions were all fulfilled on the family level at the time of Jacob, Tamar and Judah, but God needed to create a foundation to receive the Messiah within a nation, that he might gain victory among the satanic nations.

Finally after 2,000 years, God chose one more woman whose name was Mary. Mary was a revolutionary woman in faith who could follow God’s revolutionary tactics. Because the fall of man came through the archangel, an angel was needed to assist Mary by bringing her God’s revelation. Mary completely believed what the angel told her of her mission; the angel told her that she would conceive, and the child would be great and holy, and that his name should be called Jesus.

Mary’s situation paralleled Eve’s in the garden of Eden before her blessing. Mary and Joseph were engaged but not yet married; Adam and Eve were also in an engagement period as they were growing up. An angel brought Eve to the fallen act, but an angel brought Mary to the fulfillment of the heavenly dispensation. Mary was also in a position to deceive her husband and her father. Do you think Mary could discuss with her father or Joseph about how she had conceived her baby? She was asking her life because in those times an adulterous woman was to be stoned to death.

Mary was the third woman to be picked by God. Through the previous victories of Rebecca and Tamar all satanic conditions had been cleared from Jesus’ lineage, and even though Mary conceived Jesus outside of marriage, Satan could not accuse her. Even inside his mother’s womb Jesus was already the only begotten son of God, and after his birth everything he did was with the authority of the son of God.

The events recorded in the Bible have always puzzled the world. For instance, in the genealogy of Jesus the names of four adulterous women are recorded: Tamar, Ruth, Bathsheba, and Mary. Another puzzling question was why the elder son was often in the position to be cursed by God. Without understanding the depths of the Principle there are no logical explanations for these things.

Jesus was in the position of Adam without sin in the garden of Eden. Did God intend for Adam to live his entire life alone in the garden of Eden? No, and in the same way Jesus was destined to create his own family through restoring his bride. Jesus’ family was to become the cornerstone of the Kingdom of God by creating the new lineage of heaven and earth as the center of the universe.

The son of God came alone, but in restoring his bride and his children from Israel, and establishing Israel as his own nation, Jesus could have restored the world. But Jesus was crucified, and could not leave the foundation of the Father and Mother of mankind established here on earth. With no True Parents here on earth, how could anyone be re-born here on earth? Without parents how can you be born in the first place?

### How can mankind receive physical salvation?

Forty days after Jesus’ resurrection the Holy Spirit descended from heaven. What is the Holy Spirit? After Adam and Eve failed their mission as the True Parents of mankind, God’s concept of the True Parents was confined to the spiritual realm. Jesus came as the manifestation of God’s concept of true Adam, but no one was raised up to manifest God’s concept of Eve. For this reason the Holy Spirit comes in the role of spiritual Mother. The Bible describes the Holy Spirit as being like fire or water or like a dove, because it was without form, but the role of the Holy Spirit is that of mother spirit.

The Holy Spirit has served as the womb of a spiritual mother, completely embracing and covering Christians and internally giving spiritual rebirth. Jesus’ spirit as the Father, together with the Holy Spirit, can bring the power of rebirth to Christians. No spiritual resurrection can come about until one truly receives both Jesus and the Holy Spirit.

God never intended that physical birth and spiritual birth come separately, but Jesus could not establish full salvation 2,000 years ago, and left only the power of spiritual salvation here on earth. He must come again to the earth to complete the portion of his mission left undone at that time.

An unusual phenomenon is taking place within the Unification Church; you are seeking to be recognized and loved by the True Parents. In your deepest heart you want to become one with them; without doing this you cannot be given complete restoration or rebirth. Physically it is impossible to become a part of the True Parents, but through your love, your total unity with them will be acknowledged by Heaven. Did you ever dream of such a Principle?

I want you to deeply realize that the emergence of the True Parents did not happen all of a sudden by decree one morning. Thousands and thousands of years passed in which God shed sweat and blood and tears to lay the necessary foundation in accordance with His principle and schedule, yet this work was continually being hampered by man’s failures. I unlocked the deep secrets of heaven and earth and determined to pioneer the path beyond the level on which all the dispensational figures previously suffered or accomplished, figures like Noah, Abraham, Jacob, and Jesus. I learned precisely what they accomplished and what they left undone.

I knew from the very beginning that unless I set my standard higher than all of those dispensational figures I could not fulfill the role of the True Parents in heart and love. I have now succeeded beyond the level they established in terms of heart and love. From the beginning I knew what to look for, what to ask for, and what to strive for.

All the confusion and chaos of history had to be resolved. I came like a doctor to operate, to straighten out the problems of mankind within the shortest possible time of 30 years, and to complete the foundation upon which God’s history could begin and all mankind could be brought to life. It is a miracle of miracles. What would you have done if I had not come?

Right now I look miserable in the eyes of the world. I have unlocked the most important secrets of life and have freely given them as a gift to the world, yet instead of being grateful the world has come back to ridicule me. You are God’s only hope; you are my only hope. However, since your previous life was so sinful you can never deserve the blessing of God in the Unification Church without totally changing from your previous philosophy and way of life.

### Who will inherit my mission?

Your lives must be different from yesterday; each day you need to be re-created. Will you change yourselves today? On this Parents Day, let’s forget what you have done in the past because what counts is today and tomorrow. Boldly take the responsibility that God has bestowed upon you; courageously undertake what God has bestowed upon you and fulfill this mission. I want you to know that through you God will change the history of mankind.

I am not delivering this message today solely for your benefit. My audience is the world, history, and the spirit world. I am speaking to the world and every person here on earth shall listen to this word in due course. The entire spirit world is listening right now. The entire world will be without the excuse that they did not hear me.

Did my explanation of the Bible sound like a lie, or is it clear and effective truth? If the 240 million people of America and if Christians the world over could really humble themselves to listen to the truth, there is no way that they could say, “Reverend Moon, you are seeking to deceive and I do not trust you.” The power of the truth will unite men.

I am very anxious at this time. God wanted me to have fulfilled this level of accomplishment by the age of 40, yet now I am almost 60. 1 am anxious to recover those 20 years of time by declaring God’s truth to the world so that the world which has been destined to death shall see some sign of hope for restoration.

It is not yet too late, but America and the world must repent. God still wants to bless America. No one ever even imagined that the emergence of the True Parents could be this difficult and precarious. To come this far I had to persevere through and overcome impossible opposition and headwinds; I want you to inherit these experiences from me. Unless you inherit this heart of mine, you will have nothing to do with the place where I dwell and where God dwells.

When I die, I shall ask God, “Is there anyone who loved You more? Is there anyone who loved the world more? Is there anyone who really gave himself more totally for the sake of the world? Heavenly Father, can You name one?” There is no other such person. Therefore, I want to live longer because no one has yet come who can succeed me in my mission. I pray that among you someone can come forward to say, “Father, I can inherit your mission. I feel precisely as you do; I am another Reverend Moon. Leave it to me.” My prayer is to see even one person like that come from among you. The greatest blessing, the greatest gift that God could give me, would be to see such a man. That person will say, “Father, I shall not only equal your own record, I shall exceed your record so there can be glory and Sabbath for you and for God.” If many of you feel like that, then this is truly the glory and victory of Parents Day.

Can you pledge in this sacred, holy room, “God, I give You my covenant, my pledge, that I will never let You down, that I shall persevere even more than Father himself persevered, and with my hands Your mission shall be done. This world shall see resurrection and health because of me.” If that is the pledge you can give, then this is the place where God will look down and take great joy. Those who can solemnly pledge this severe and most difficult yet down-to-earth commitment, raise your hands. Thank you.

In this concept and in this conviction let us rejoice on this Parents Day. God bless you. Thank you all.

## GOD AND THE BUILDING OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD

By Fami1yfed June 13, 2018 June 13, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 17, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

We all know that if there had been no fall of man the Kingdom of Heaven would have come to earth, and all men would naturally have been born as direct heirs of God. Individually speaking, each man would have lived in perfection, with complete unity of mind and body. The Kingdom of God, therefore, was to be built by perfected men who were perfectly united in mind and body. And God would have been dwelling in the hearts of men.

As you already know through the teaching of the Divine Principle, when subject and object form one perfect unity, the dwelling of God is always there. Therefore, when subject and object unite, they not only form unity on their own level but bring themselves up to God’s level, and in addition their environment and anything involved with them automatically become involved with God.

In that setting there would be inner relationships between all parties concerned. Some joyful event for Adam would automatically be joyful for Eve and God as well. At another time the joy of Eve would be the joy of Adam, as well as the joy of God. In God’s ideal everything would work together on a common base, with a common harmony and unity. Then God and man would always react in perfect harmony in different situations. Had that been the case, where and when would God have been most joyful? Would the greatest moment for God have come with the completion of the restoration of man after the fall, or would God have wanted to see Adam and Eve grow to maturity and perfection without the fall? Which would have given God the most joy?

### A child completes his parents’ vertical anchor to God

I am sure that those among you who have children realize why the correct answer is the second one. When a husband and wife hold their first-born child, they truly feel the heart of parents, and they pour out their heart to their child. Unless you have held your own child in your own arms, there is no way to truly describe the feeling of the mother. A mother’s heart is filled with pride, joy and satisfaction. What do you think should be the most perfect, precious and treasured thing in this universe? The most precious thing for Adam and Eve or any parents for that matter, including God as the parent of all mankind, is not money, knowledge, or power, but their child.

The relationship between God and man is a vertical one, and that between Adam and Eve horizontal. From them we can draw one triangle. God is on the vertical line, above man, and Adam and Eve are on the horizontal level. However, in order to establish perfection, you can see that one whole area is missing. In order to have the whole relationship between God, Adam and Eve become perfect, this one area must be filled by a child.

This is why the Divine Principle teaches us about the heavenly four positions. When there is no child then the real vertical anchor from God down to mankind is not complete, and with that one area missing, man’s position cannot be stable. The child’s position is the point of hope for Adam and Eve, as well as for God. Everyone’s hope is concentrated on this one point. Adam and Eve are always one-sided; they cannot be in a position to receive God’s entire love or become the entire central point by themselves. In other words, the balance point in the universe is the point of the child, not Adam and not Eve.

The vertical love is God’s love, and the horizontal love is that of Adam and Eve. These loves will be consummated by the couple having a child in the fourth position. We can say that we have two parental loves; one is vertical and the other horizontal. The parental love of God is the vertical love of God, and the parent’s love is the horizontal love of God. There is a channel of God’s love flowing from God to Adam and Eve and their children. This creates three levels: the position of God, the position of Adam and Eve, and the position of child.

Horizontally speaking there is parental love, conjugal love and filial love. When we see this basic structure or principle in the work of God, then where is the beginning point of the Kingdom of God? We know that the perfection of Adam would have been the beginning point of the Kingdom of God on earth; a more perfect description of the Kingdom of God, however, is that it begins at the moment that Adam and Eve bear their child on earth. Suppose the fall was unknown to this earth. When you were born, your parents would have already been perfect. Then the moment of your birth would have marked the beginning of a new heaven for your parents, and would have marked the beginning point of another dimension of the heavenly kingdom.

Let us imagine the Adam and Eve whom God created. If God were giving love to Adam and lingering especially with him, then what would have been Eve’s reaction? Or if God were loving Eve, then what would Adam’s reaction have been? In such situations, the Kingdom of God might have seemed unbalanced when Adam was loved by God and Eve was left aside, or if God moved to Eve and Adam seemed to be forgotten. Actually the Kingdom of God begins when God loves one person because that love would automatically become his partner’s also. In that case, when God loved Adam, Eve would have rejoiced as much as if she herself were being loved. Adam would have rejoiced when God went to Eve because that experience would have been as real as God loving him directly. It would all be one and the same thing. It just wouldn’t have made any difference whether God loved Adam or Eve because it would all be the same. This feeling would have become real when Adam and Eve became true husband and wife. In a loving relationship blessed by God the two are no longer separate but perfectly one.

Perfection comes when there is unity through love; in other words, love is central to perfection. If Adam and Eve had realized this perfect unity and harmony in love, then there could have been no such thing as feeling forgotten or jealous. God freely goes anywhere and everywhere, and wherever God moves automatically becomes the point of joy for both Adam and Eve.

Then where can we find one central, visible point of love between all three? The children of Adam and Eve would be the one visible point where the three elements of God, Adam and Eve could be harmonized together. God’s supreme hope in creation was to see the children of Adam and Eve. Those children were to form the point around which God Himself and all things in the universe could be united.

### Our hope hinges upon our children

Why do you love your children? A husband and wife may confront each other in heated battle, with neither side budging an inch, but the one point of unity always remaining between them is their children. Thus there is never complete separation. Why is that? Why don’t they hate their children when they fight with each other? If they were to disregard their children, then they would have nothing left because their children are their hope. They must have something to hang onto, and their children are that something. The hope of the father, the mother, and also of God all hinges upon the children, and they cannot disregard their hope.

Even though they may not consciously realize this, they can feel that their children are the beginning point of hope for the Kingdom of God here on earth and in heaven. History begins right there. Therefore, God, parents and children, all find common ground in the position of the children.

Parents can always forget themselves when they center on their children and their sacrificial spirit will extend even to the point of giving up their own lives. If a husband and wife are a happy couple and very much united in love but they have no children, can they say they are perfectly happy as a family? Even though a husband and wife may be perfectly in harmony, as long as there are no children some area of their lives will always remain imperfect. That is because they will not have the hope that will create their Kingdom of God on earth and hereafter in heaven. They will not have planted the seed of the Kingdom.

If a husband and wife go to spirit world without the experience of having children, then when they see God loving all His children here on earth they cannot share His feeling. Without having children they are lacking in one area and their feelings cannot parallel God’s in His own experience of having children. For eternity they will be completely lacking in that one vertical area, and they will have no way to gain that experience.

Then what is your conclusion? Do you need to be married and have children? There are many very egoistic, secular, and selfish feelings prevailing in our world nowadays. People are thinking that marriage is a burden, and that they do not want to be bothered with children. Even many Americans who did marry are making a conscientious effort to not have children. Why? They are afraid that they will be imprisoned by having the responsibility of a child. America is a women’s kingdom; here the women are always masters of the house, and in many cases the men obey the women. Many times a couple does not have children because the wife just does not want that pain and burden.

I frequently go to New York, and there I have seen that most of the well-dressed people are women, while the American men look miserable. The women not only wear beautiful clothes but their ten fingers are not enough to hold all their ornaments. The amazing thing is, however, that those women do not look happy, even though they have everything and are kicking their husbands around. Many of those women push their husbands to get them bigger diamonds and more gold. Do you agree? Only the men are saying yes! Can you women say, “I don’t need earrings or diamond rings. What I need is perfect harmony with my husband and a sacrificial spirit towards him so that together we can serve the purpose of God.” That is beautiful, isn’t it? Would you still say, “Amen,” if you had only bad shoes and rags to wear?

Your external looks and ornaments have no value in a spiritual sense; rather the kind of love that is dwelling in your heart is the key. A child is love made visible and the quality of your love can be seen in your child. When there is common fruit between a husband and wife then there can be no permanent separation between them. Their children are their most precious things, and for an innocent child his mother and father are most precious. In order to make a child happy, you must provide him or her with the love of a father and mother. Even more than that, the parents must give their children the love of God; they must represent God, and His love must be made visible through them.

God cannot forgive anyone who acts to destroy such a beautiful bond of love. The most pitiful situation, and one we can often see in American society, is that of a husband and wife getting divorced and fighting over their children. No matter how much that couple may try to invite God to come, there is no room for the love of God in that kind of situation. In divorce the parents are not only separating from each other but from their children and from God. Their vertical line of love is destroyed. The mother may say to her child, “Your daddy is absolutely no good. Please hate him.” That does not make sense because a child cannot hate his father; it is also virtually impossible for a child to hate his mother. Those of you whose own parents have separated, raise your hands. You know from experience that the most agonizing pain for a child is witnessing conflict between his father and mother, because then you do not know which way to turn. Can you love only one parent and disregard the other?

Actually a child becomes more sympathetic toward his father when his mother says he must hate his father. It is natural to oppose separation, and so it is natural for a child to protest the separation of his parents. In the most fundamental meaning, love is not for yourself but for others. That is the basic element of love, and anyone who would live this principle will always oppose the action of separation.

Can you imagine God coming down to a child and saying, “You must not love your parents. You obey Me; I am your God. You must hate your parents.” Could that child obey such a mandate? Even to God that child will say, “What kind of God are You?” If God ever asked a child to hate his own parents then it would have to be for a selfish reason, such as trying to win the child’s love for Himself by having him reject his own parents. But the entire universe revolts against any selfish motive.

How would the child feel if God said, “Your parents may not treat you right. I know your heart, but after all they are your parents. You must respect them; as much as I still love them, you must love them too. You must stay with Me.” If that child has really clear logic, he will say, “God is really God, a God of mercy, unselfishness, and sacrifice.”

A child is the visible fruit of love and that child will serve as the common ground of unity between husband and wife; because of that child, then, there is no way that they could remain eternally separated. We are to live our lives here on earth and pass into spirit world. There the perfect kingdom of heart has four parts, where the love of God, the love of father, mother, and child all together create a warm, harmonious feeling. The person who lives his physical life being separated from people and acting destructively will also be elevated to the spirit world. Do you think such a person can feel comfortable in a heavenly atmosphere? Is there any place for that kind of person to sit down in the spiritual kingdom if he has been living for the destruction of love here on earth?

### Can you honor a vow of eternal marriage?

When you really understand the spiritual principle of the Kingdom of God in heaven, you will see what a crime it is for a husband and wife to separate and put their children in jeopardy here on earth. There is no defense in all of heaven and earth from . the accusation of a child toward his own parents ‘ grieving, “You didn’t do me justice. You didn’t do God justice. You didn’t do yourselves justice.” God has provided no law that will give mercy in that case. This is such a serious matter.

When you understand this, you can see that marriage is not a light matter, but should be taken very seriously. Marriage is more serious than your own life, than heaven and earth, than your entire hope and ideal. When you find happiness in this serious area, you will find ultimate happiness.

As a couple can you exercise the responsibility of marriage toward your children and toward God? Can you pledge such responsibility? Your first responsibility is to become a true child of God yourself, under the True Parents. Are you exercising that responsibility? This is also a serious matter. Thinking about living the Divine Principle is the pinnacle of seriousness and there is no joke in it. Are you becoming a member of the Unification Church with that seriousness? Particularly in our day marriage is not considered a serious matter. Husbands and wives are not looking at their mates as permanent and eternal. They feel that if their love does not work out they can go try someone else.

When you blessed couples took the marriage vow in front of the True Parents, were you thinking that the pledge to your mate was eternal? How deep was your pledge? Can you say, “Yes, Father, my marriage will be an eternal one, not only here on earth, but hereafter in heaven.” How about those of you who are going to make that pledge, can you take it lightly? No, absolutely not.

God is eternal. God is permanent, and He will never shift His position. Even after the fall of man God did not chastise mankind permanently. God did not say, “Because you have become such a dirty, fallen sinner you and I have nothing to do with each other. Don’t come to me; I am no longer your Father.” God will never say this. God still recognizes mankind as His own sons and daughters.

When a child is born, he or she is permanently the child of his particular parents. Nothing under the sun-no rule, no power, no principle can alter or change the position of that child. That child cannot go away from his position, nor can his parents abandon their position. God is permanent and eternal, and that child is born to an eternal position. What about the mother and father? Can an impermanent and temporal relationship create something that is permanent?

The husband and wife must also be anchored in an eternal relationship. God is perfect and eternal and the position of a child is also permanent and eternal, but nowadays the unstable factor is the position of husband and wife. The positions of men and women are unstable because of the fall of man.

Men and women lack maturity and seriousness about marriage, believing that if one person does not work out they can go and find another. That feeling is the product of the fall of man; without the fall, man would not be capable of even thinking in such a way. As long as men even consider the possibility of an unstable relationship between husband and wife, thinking that there are other alternatives, then a permanent Kingdom of Heaven is not possible. From this standpoint, how many people here in America are entitled to the Kingdom of God in heaven? How about You? The concept of marriage so far in the fallen world has become a tool of Satan, allowing him to bind mankind for his own benefit. God’s most precious gift of marriage is being used by Satan.

Until we build this stable foundation, will it be possible to build the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth? The problem does not lie in heaven or with the people of the world. The problem lies right here with you and me. We are the key; if we can resolve this problem we will bring about the Kingdom of Heaven quickly.

### The Kingdom of God has been ready from the beginning of time

Jesus Christ came down to build the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth. Could he possibly accomplish that all by himself? Did he have his bride? Did he have his own children? Was Jesus a man or a woman, or something else? You said he was a man; was he a real man or an artificial man? If he was a real man, then physically speaking did he have the perfect features and functions of a man? He was a real man and had every function of a man.

Then was he capable of being a husband, or would he have told all the women of the world not to come near him because God was watching? Was that the reason he never married? Jesus had pride, and he had a mission on earth as the only begotten son of God. God’s mandate to him was to build a heavenly family and to bring heaven here on earth. Jesus would have liked to see his bride-to-be as the most perfect woman under the sun, not for himself, but for the fulfillment of God’s will.

Today you are thinking that for the sake of God’s purpose you want to become a perfect man and marry the perfect woman in order to bring perfect children into the world. That was exactly Jesus’ own desire. Jesus knew that God wanted to see His own living children here on earth, and he wanted to give birth to the perfect heirs of God.

Suppose Jesus had been blessed with a perfect bride. Do you think that because he was a holy man, Jesus should have kept five feet away from her all the time? Was Jesus capable of kissing too? Would he have kissed his bride only for the sake of some condition, or because he really wanted to show his love to her? As a holy man would he have looked at his bride just from time to time and then gone away, or would he have had fervent love in his heart to pour out upon his bride? Would he have been a sinner if he had done that?

God intended man to live in perfect love and perfect eternity, without even a little bit of separation. God Himself is perfect and eternal, and the position of children is always perfect and eternal, which is why God wanted the positions of husband and wife to be perfect and eternal. Is the action of intensive love divine or sinful? After the fall, man’s love became dirty and stained. Has mankind ever seen perfect love under God, manifesting the purpose of God?

No one has really known the purpose of religion and salvation. Many religious people have felt that the world is filled with filthiness and have tried to separate themselves from it and live an isolated life. It is often thought that a religious, divine life is a life of isolation, but we must realize that the Kingdom of God in heaven and on earth has been ready for a long, long time, from the very beginning of creation, and is just waiting to be occupied. The problem has been that of finding occupants for that kingdom. Men and women qualified for the Kingdom of God here on earth and in heaven have not existed. They were the missing key. Ultimately, this is not the Messiah’s problem. It is the problem of you men and women. This is often misunderstood by many religious people.

Jesus knew this truth. Did he want to build the Kingdom of God from his nation and the world, or did he want to start his kingdom by himself with men and women? He knew that he was the beginning point of the kingdom, along with other men and women. The subject of the Kingdom of God is not an issue of national sovereignty or government, but of individual men and women.

Man is the key; man is the subject. Therefore, when Jesus ascended into heaven, do you think he had to leave his key to the Kingdom of God here on earth, or did he take it with him? The key to unlock the kingdom belongs here on earth, not up in the air. Then where should Jesus have left that key-in a copper box in the Vatican in Rome, or in the hearts of individuals? Actually that key is right here. I want you to understand that the Kingdom of God has been ready from the beginning of time. If you men and women were in this perfect position under God, in perfect harmony, perfect unity, and perfect love for eternity, you would be so happy.

When we bring back this atmosphere of living under God then in thinking of your wife or husband or about serving your children, you would automatically be entitled to the Kingdom of God in heaven. In that atmosphere you would not have to make any special effort. Even in the fallen world everyone is thinking about his parents and children as his immediate interest. They occupy most of man’s attention. There is nothing wrong with that fact in itself, but somehow the content of that thinking changed because of the fall of man. We want to reverse those contents and make them heavenly.

Since the fall of man, our thoughts still center around ourselves, our parents, our husband or wife, and our children. However, the family is surrounded by many satanic layers: the society, nation, world and cosmos. The first step, therefore, is to liberate ourselves. We must get out of the satanic influence in order to liberate ourselves from sin and get rid of all these bindings, and after we free ourselves we can bring back the heavenly contents of the original world.

Actually the pattern is the same in both the satanic world and the heavenly kingdom. The problem is that the satanic kingdom is built on selfishness, and it has multiplied into selfish societies, nations, and into a selfish world. We have become prisoners of sin and been wrapped within all these satanic bindings. Therefore we must get rid of those bindings and re-build ourselves according to a new unselfish pattern that will be superior to the satanic world. This re-organization of men is the work of religion, transcending the level of race and nationality.

Then what is the Unification Church of which you are a member? Are we looking forward to unification within the framework of the satanic world, or do we want to build our unification starting here? Another important consideration is this: will we build a new, God-centered, unselfish pattern here, and then put up a big wall between the two worlds, saying, “Don’t come to me and I won’t come to you.” Shall we take that attitude, or once we are ready do we want to transform the entire satanic world into the heavenly world? This means we have a dual mission, a round trip to make. This is an important idea; on the way out we must liberate ourselves from the satanic world, and then we must go back to the satanic world to liberate it.

On both trips we are going to have a headwind. When you are trying to go out of the fallen world everybody will pull you, saying, “Don’t go! You stay right here!” And then when you try to come back everybody will try to keep you out. When I was first trying to come into America the State Department hesitated to give approval, and once I entered and became active they have been continually trying to push me out. America is a free country, and people from all over the world can enter with relative freedom. But when I came, all of a sudden the government wanted to resist. Since I have a following like you young people all over the world I have become someone to be recognized. If I am not just an ordinary person, then why don’t they want me to enter?

This does not happen because of any personal vendetta against me but because this is the way that the satanic world reacts. Therefore, throughout history the course of any messenger sent by God has followed this pattern. When God’s men came down to establish a beachhead in the satanic world, they have always been resisted. There is no way that God’s world can be built without resistance.

Do you think God is sending the Messiah to live a quiet life and then go away, or is he coming to shake the entire world? He is coming in the name of religion, not as a politician running for Congress or to be head of state. In the name of God he is coming to shake the whole foundation of the earth. Otherwise he is not a Messiah at all!

In that respect the Unification Church is setting records, isn’t it? As far as shaking the world is concerned, our record will be set between 1976 and June of this year. We are really approaching a pinnacle now. We have become controversial in this country, haven’t we? Many people imagine me as some kind of inhuman monster, with ten horns, six arms and nine legs. They can’t imagine what I must be like, and some people are really, really scared of my image. The other day I went to a shop in White Plains; I was dressed in simple sports clothes, but people immediately recognized me and stared at me with wide eyes, “Are you really Reverend Moon?” They did not quite expect me to look like a normal human being.

God’s men are destined to face opposition. When men face opposition one of three things can happen: one, they will be destroyed; two they will destroy their opposition, or three, they will unite all men, both good and evil, and come up with a new world. Opposition is not necessarily bad, and in any case we are destined to confront this headwind. The Unification Church is destined to go one of these three courses, and so is our opposition. Let us consider which side is going to win. You said that God’, side will win, but our opposition claims to be on God’s side too. They have m- people, and they come against us in the name of the church and in the n-e of God, so how do you know if you are on God’s side?

### Will you be a builder or just an occupant of heaven?

I am sure you would like our Unification Church to win completely, but particularly in some of the more conventional churches, they think, “We must win in the name of God.” What will determine who wins and how do you envision that we can win? The spiritual power in the heart of each individual member will decide. The outcome will be affected by our personal qualities-how unselfish we are, how determined, committed, wise and persevering. Of course the external environment is important-how much economic power we can mobilize and whether Our organizational structure is sound-but from the external point of view the existing churches and conventional religious organizations have much greater influence and power than we do. President Carter is a professed Christian. Suppose even the President of the United States opposed us. Would you be very afraid? Would you surrender as soon as this entire nation of 220 million people came against us?

What power and conviction do you have to make you say you will never give up? Are you a Pfc follower of Reverend Moon, or a Pfc of God? Are you -y servant or are you children of God? We are invincible and strong, and we cannot be defeated because God is in us. We are the champions and soldiers of God, and we are here to truly give ourselves to liberate the world, mankind, and God Himself. There could be no nobler cause than this one. We are following this most unselfish, noble, and dedicated cause for God.

Suppose the Christian churches stood up and decided, “We are the champions of God and we will liberate all mankind and God.” Do you have a guarantee that God would favor a minority group like the Unification Church instead of supporting the Christian majority? Maybe God does not want to go through all this persecution. What guarantee do you have that God is not going to Pope Paul? With Pope Paul He doesn’t have to defend anything because for every situation there is protocol and honor guards and fanfare, but wherever I go there is persecution and shouting and outcry. God would not want to side with the losers and lonely people, would He? Wouldn’t God want to be proud Himself and relax, receiving great honors and hearing trumpets? If He goes with Pope Paul He might have all that.

There may be dozens of Pope Pauls and millions and billions of Christians, but most of them are working to attain heaven for themselves. We are working to build God’s Kingdom itself. Who has a better cause, those who are trying to get themselves admitted to e Kingdom of Heaven, those who are trying to get themselves admitted to the Kingdom of Heaven, or those who are trying to actually create heaven so that all can enter it? The builders or the occupants?

The answer is very simple. The Kingdom of God does not exist yet, and God needs builders of His Kingdom here on earth. This world is occupied by Satan, and so far Christians have had a tendency to try to get away from him by isolating themselves. They are expecting to find their own heaven in the air. Does God need those who are preparing to rise up in the air, or does He need those who will liquidate the satanic world, and build His Kingdom right here on earth?

We can reach another conclusion. Those who are working toward their own heaven can use everyone, old and young. But in building the Kingdom of Heaven right here on earth what we need is young people. God knows this requirement, and so God is bringing us young people. God gave the old people to those groups who are just trying to enter heaven. Age has become one distinction between us and many other churches.

If God is looking down on this morning service, it would not be quite appropriate to see all senior citizens sitting here saying, “Yes, Reverend Moon, we are going to build the Kingdom of Heaven! ” It just would not look right! But instead God is seeing you young people who are not even married, who have shining eyes and brilliant faces, bearing you declare, “Father, let us build that Kingdom together! ” You are burning with zeal, and you can do that right now, here in America!

Which group would give God hope-young people or just any kind of people? Is this teaching you are hearing about the ideal family and ideal kingdom more suited for older people or younger people? Married people or single people? You are God’s hope. Our vision is clear and our future is clear, As long as the churches who have inherited 2,000 years of tradition are interested only in finding their own heaven then their destiny is to diminish.

We are rising like the sun. Could winds and hurricanes and blizzards stop the rising of the sun? American young people are wandering aimlessly with nowhere to turn. There is no one to receive the young people of America because they are difficult people, almost like outcasts and untouchables. They are so explosive that even the President of the United States and great religious leaders cannot touch them. Only one man has come who can not only touch them but tame them. I am the one to whom God has given the power to influence their children, but ironically, I am hated by many parents in America.

My road is a rugged one. Can you follow me even to jail? I will wait and see when we come to that point. Simon Peter swore that Jesus was the son of God, and that he would die for Jesus at any time. And yet how many times did Peter deny knowing Jesus before the crucifixion? Do you have confidence that your faith and strength are superior to those of Peter? Do you say yes because you are young? What makes you superior? Again, the answer is simple. You will be superior if you can give up your lives at any time. That is the ultimate criterion. Your answer is getting weaker now. Can you do it? I must wait and see. I gave up my life a long time ago, at the very beginning of my ministry. I have the confidence that I will win over all my opponents because none of them are dedicating their lives to their purpose.

There are varying degrees of conviction in the lives of those who are saying things about us, but none of them are serious to the degree that they would give up their lives for what they are saying. My neck is always out, however. God is color blind and the fact that I came from the Orient does not make any difference in His sight. The important thing to God is finding which person will fight for His cause to the end. In this I am sure that I am first. With that conviction, our cause will not dwindle; we will be invincible.

Our goal is not limited to taking care of America. Far more than that, we are dedicating ourselves to liberate the communists and to liquidate that evil ideology. Can we accomplish such a gigantic goal if we are half-hearted? We will never accomplish it unless we give our lives to it. Have you ever thought about that? God knows that throughout my whole life I have kept my covenant with Him. I will stand up for my God to the end; God does not see in me any betrayal like Peter’s. Can you be that way? Don’t answer me, but look at your own heart and answer yourself. Do you have deep confidence?

### The true Easter

The world has not known, but today, April 17, is the true Easter. The spirit world knows this and Jesus knows. What is the resurrection of Jesus? It is not merely the issue of whether his body rose out of the tomb. That is but a small part. The most significant aspect is the resurrection of Jesus’ heavenly principle and His God-centered love. That particular aspect was a hidden secret until I came and declared it to the world. My declaration today of the meaning of Easter is a moment of great joy for Jesus in heaven.

There have been many great Christians of deep religious conviction, but for 2,000 years they have blindly believed in Jesus, leaving many fundamental questions unanswered. When I asked our seminary professors these fundamental questions they had no answers. They did not know where the Kingdom of Heaven is, for instance, or what true love is. You cannot expect to reach perfection by following unclear truth. You must clearly know the truth, not in a mirror dimly, but face to face.

Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? The Kingdom of Heaven begins when you become a man and a woman of perfection, and the man finds the perfect woman, and the woman finds the perfect man. That is why Jesus so often referred to the bridegroom and bride when speaking of the Kingdom of Heaven. To become the bridegroom is the qualification for each -an, and to become the bride is the qualification for each woman.

For 2,000 years Christianity had no way to clearly understand the meaning of this so they have interpreted it by saying that the bridegroom is the symbol of the Lord and the bride represents Christians and mankind. How could that be? Jesus is definitely returning to fulfill this prophecy which he could not fulfill either among the Jews or among the Christians. The Christians believe that the Lord will come on the clouds of heaven in a very supernatural manner, and the Christians will be lifted up into heaven to find the millennium in the air. But this is not at all the way God works.

God is a God of principle, and nothing the Christian majority believes will change the way that heaven works. God works according to His principle and not in some phantom fashion. Suppose Jesus was meant to be single; after he was elevated into heaven and sitting by the throne of God, he would have had one question to ask God: “God, why did You make man and then not use me as a man?” Will God answer, “Well, I created man just for an experiment,” or will He answer, “Man is for woman, and woman is for man. I have a perfect vision and purpose in mind.” God made you as men and women for a reason.

Jesus came as the king of all kings, but not to be a bachelor king. In God’s mind there is the concept of king and also the concept of queen and for this reason Jesus’ capability and purpose was to come on the earth and create such a queen; he came as the father of all mankind. People do not understand that Jesus was also to be the first among all husbands of the world, as well as first among all the grandfathers of the world. Would he have preferred to say to all women, “Don’t come near me; I am the king of kings. You are not worthy of me. For all eternity I will remain single.”

What would Jesus have answered if he had been asked, “Do you want to become king of kings and remain holy and divine all by yourself, with the people bowing down 1,000 feet away?” I am sure Jesus would have answered, “Do not even ask me such a foolish question!” Man is a small creature but a giant in greediness, wanting ten crowns instead of only one, and a conglomerate instead of just one company. All men are this greedy. When you are so greedy, whom do you resemble? We are intended to resemble Jesus as well as God. Was Jesus a man with greediness and ambition or not? Is he the ideal man? Why?

If Jesus were to dance, would he be more joyful dancing solo or with a partner? When Jesus returns and fulfills his mission, taking his crown and his place in God’s palace, would he want to occupy his throne all by himself, or would he want to have his own queen, as well as princes and princesses together as subject of all the children of the world? As a follower of Jesus would you recommend that he stay on his throne all by himself, or would you say, “Jesus, don’t you want to marry and have your children and grandchildren?” Would Jesus say, “How absurd! I am a holy man, the son of God! What are you talking about? ”

People have such misconceptions of holiness and divinity. I would like to bless the many dedicated priests and nuns in heavenly matrimony. All those thousands, even tens of thousands of priests and nuns who have already passed their lives and are in the spirit world are on my side and agree with me!

If there had been no fall of man, Adam and Eve would have brought their heaven here on earth up to heaven, and their family life would have extended through eternity in the heavenly world. The family is the building block of heaven for eternity and those who do not experience family life here on earth cannot fully understand heaven in the spirit world. Without loving your own children how can you understand the love of the parent for eternity in the spirit world?

Even Jesus Christ cannot fully echo the words of God when He is talking about the love of the husband and wife and the love of parents and children. Without his own experiences in that area even Jesus cannot fully share the feelings of God. Isn’t that true? Is it enough to be moved by the Holy Spirit? If that were enough then Jesus would not even have had to come to the earth. This teaching is the most orthodox, central teaching of God.

Are you already orthodox or are you going to become orthodox? The Unification Church is not a fly-by-night organization. It is built on principle and has logic and theory behind it that is 100% approved by God. We are now living that principle in all faith. We have not only logic and principle, but also experiences in our religion. That is why we are strong.

Even if someone beheads me or chops off my arms and legs, I still cannot deny the truth, so I have no choice but to continue. Some people think that when I die the Unification Church will collapse, but that is nonsense. Communism did not collapse after the death of Marx. Which ideology is superior, Marxism or Moonism? Our ideology is superior because it is the truth, and Marxism is a lie.

### No Sabbath for God

There is no end to this topic and I could go on and on, but you have to sell newspapers so I want to conclude quickly. You are leading busy lives but what are you actually gaining? Christian tradition says that Sunday is the Sabbath, the holy day on which you rest in a holy way, eat in a holy way, and walk in a holy way. But I say that this world is dying; even at this moment it is desperately crying out for help. What kind of holy day is this? Is there a holy day in the communist world? Do they say, “This is Sunday; there is a truce so we won’t invade you”? That is not a communist tactic.

The real holy day is a fighting day; we must stop the world from crumbling and stop the spread of communism and win one soul after another back to God. That is a true holy day. There can be no such thing as a holy day without victory for God. Do not even talk about a holy day without the fulfillment of the work of God. If God is being defeated and retreating can you still claim that this is a holy day? How does God feel?’

Therefore this is my principle: every moment of the day is an emergency, and Sunday is the day to really go out and show victory for God. Once God declares victory then we can truly declare the Sabbath, not just for one day but for the entire week. Until then we must just persevere and go on.

Why did you join the Unification Church? Your life would be so much easier if you went to other churches. What kind of church is this, asking you to have 5 o’clock service and to be here by 6 o’clock to listen to a 2½ hour sermon that still has not ended? It is a lot better when ushers ask you to come in and be seated, and you can walk on plush carpets as organ music resounds in your ears. But when you Westerners with long legs come here and sit on the floor it is even painful. It is outrageous for the Western culture. They why do you still come here?

Why don’t you go ahead and find some more comfortable places? If you do not come then I do not have to talk, and then no parents will come against me. Would you still come even if I drive you and push you in the most unprecedented manner in history? Throughout my entire life there is not one day that I have not had to face criticism and persecution as my daily diet. Does anybody welcome opposition and criticism? Because you are Moonies you will be treated just like me and wherever you go people will look at you scornfully. What did you do wrong? Did you rob the bank or rape a woman or what? Are you half-way Moonies or 100%? When you deeply feel good about being a Moonie, then no matter what anyone does against you it will not bother you any further.

In Radio City Music Hail they have a feature attraction, “The Littlest Horse Thieves.” Ponies were used to haul coal out of the mines before machines were developed to do that. After the mines were mechanized the ponies were not needed, but the outside world was so strange to them that they could not adjust to it. The ponies in the movie were finally returned to the mines, where they were destined to live and die. Are you like the ponies? Do you know how people live in the everyday world? Before becoming Moonies some of you were drug addicts and hippies, and you experienced the corruption in the world. Then are you Moonies because you do not know anything about the outside world or because you know the outside world and found salvation in the Principle?

Can you continue in this way of life until your death? What would you do if not just your own parents but I chased you out? What would you do if your three meals became two meals a day, and then those two meals were reduced to one meal? Then what would you do if that one meal were given every other day, or every three days? You would say, “Well, if I receive one meal every three days then I am entitled to rest more.” But what if all of a sudden I said, “Go out fund raising and witnessing!” Would You complain?

Why do you have to go to such extremes? You have only one life to live, and only one youth to enjoy. Why do you have to suffer so much? Did you see God? Where is he? I see nothing, just the vast blue sky. How do you know that I am not a real swindler, as so many people outside our church think? Particularly you women and older men, why do you have to struggle three years or more before you can receive the blessing? If you leave the church you can have complete freedom to date and get married and do anything you want at any time. Things would be so easy; why do you prefer this way?

### God’s strategy to release His blessing

You know that even before desiring God we are searching after the true love. You have tried out everything and found that nothing worked. The highest hope for all men is to have true love, invincible, eternal love, upon which you can relate as husband and wife, have children and build a family, and then build a society, nation, world and cosmos. When true love is the foundation then you will find the true husband and wife, true parents, true children, true nation and world. Through history there has never been such a thing available.

If no such true love exists then God must be a lie, and we cannot talk about God, Christianity or religion. However, if there is God, if there is religion, then there is true love and we can secure it and fulfill it. You can only meet God on the foundation of pure love. But we must search for this, and that is the mission of the Unification Church. We are here to secure, enjoy, and fulfill the true love of God. We have a destiny ordained by God, not just for ourselves but for all men, and at one time or another all men will have to go this route,

If the Unification Church does not lead you to discover true love then you must go somewhere else to find it. When you come to the Unification Church you can see the possibility and gain the confidence that you can secure such love. Being here and working to practice the Principle you can experience God, and feel the emergence of truelove. That is the power of our church. My entire life has never been easy. I have not even had one night of sleep when I was completely relaxed or completely happy because I felt like a sinner, as if somebody was always watching me, always oppressing me.

If God truly loves me, then why does He not do something drastic? Why did God permit this nation to come against me with so much negativity? Why did He not bring down brimstone and fire and judge the world, and let me become invincible, raising me up before the world? But God has reserved greater love, and He deeply wants us to deserve that greater love. He is so anxious to give it as soon as the moment comes when we can deserve it. The entire spirit world is working for such a blessing from God; even after a lifetime of devotion they still have not received it. Could God offer His entire blessing to me without my doing anything? God wanted to have me go through such a difficult path that no one in spirit world could accuse or be jealous of me. I must work harder and suffer more than anyone and only then could everyone in the spirit world bow down to me, saying, “Indeed, Reverend Moon, you deserve such blessing from God.”

God wants all the saints of the spirit world, including Jesus Christ, to come and petition Him, saying, “God, please give your entire blessing to Reverend Moon. He is indeed entitled to it and deserves everything.” God wants to hear that testimony from all the saints and holy men of the spirit world. Even though that prayer has already been given in support of me, God has still not released His blessing yet but is testing me even further. Soon all spirit world will mobilize and demonstrate against God, saying, “God, we will take up the responsibility of Reverend Moon. We protest that You are demanding too much. The time has come for you to release Your blessing I Such a thing never happened before in the entire history of man.

Actually God is wiser; by resisting their demands He is pushing the entire population of the spirit world down to the earth and mobilizing them. Then all those in spirit world will say, “Well, God is not directly intervening in Reverend Moon’s cause. Let us go down,” and they will all come down to the physical world. In this way many spirits will come to assist us in our cause on earth; then the blessing will go not only to you but to them. This is God’s strategy to liberate the spirit world; in this way the entire spirit world will be given blessing equal to that which you will receive here on earth.

My goal is to receive more suffering and take more beatings than any other man of God has ever taken in history. I can take the pain; I will take greater pain than any individual or group in the entire universe, in heaven or on earth. I am going to go beyond their capacity.

### I am setting records

Look at you, transcending color and nationality, language and culture you are willing to die for this cause. You are beautiful and you are great. At this moment behind the Iron Curtain, many believers from the underground churches are in prison, but they are secretly moving. They are determined to suffer or die at any moment. When God calls for a martyr they are ready to become martyrs. If I were willing to use the strategy of the communists there is nothing I could not do; I have the power, the people, and the organization to fulfill any kind of mission if I resorted to the communists’ type of activity and strategy.

If I said right now, “Let’s go to the front of the State Department and demonstrate,” would you follow me or not? But revenge and violence is not God’s way. God trusts me, and my way is God’s way. Even though I receive the utmost loyalty from those who follow me, more than any person has received in history, I will never exploit it.

In all of history have you ever heard that people from all the races got together where matchmaking was done by one father and where they were then married by the thousands? This is certainly an unprecedented record, What I have done is unprecedented and unique, and no one even dreamed before that such a thing could ever be done. You are married almost like the summer thunderstorm that quickly bursts in the afternoon. However, will your marriage also separate suddenly one day? After the blessing there is fidelity and obedience in those families, even when husband and wife are separated on different missions for seven years. Such faith deeply moves the heart of God and the True Parents. Have you ever heard of any young people going such a sacrificial course for any religion or state? Did Hitler do that? Did Stalin do that? I am very unusual and peculiar in that respect. When I matched you men and women, were you almost crying and forced into the marriage, or did you most willingly and happily accept it? The moment that I gave you your husband or wife, you felt joyful and were smiling from ear to ear. I saw it myself.

In the name of God I am setting records as an industrialist and businessman, although I am a religious leader. My basic mission is that of messenger of God, yet even in the field of industry and education I am setting new records. Has any man in history come from a small Oriental country like Korea, and even needing an interpreter, shaken the nation within four years? Even in such a city as New York I am not free to even go shopping because I am so well-known and recognized. People are afraid, knowing my capability and seeing the foundation that I have already laid. Some say that I am even worse than the Mafia. But I have done everything in the name of God, and always for His cause. When God looks at His son working so hard and accomplishing so much, will He smile upon him? Do you have pride in that?

Now when the service is over you should just run to New York, dash in and get the newspapers and go out, without even going to your centers. Do you feel such life and excitement? How long can you continue? Can you compete with me? Korea has come against me for more than 30 years, for practically my entire life since I initiated my ministry-opposition, slander, accusation, character assassination-one thing after another. But people are smart and through it all they are recognizing who I am. Even now, after being in America for four years, I have become famous and many are really showing reverence and respect for me, even calling me “Moon hero.” They say that I am really a hero among the Koreans.

Very soon America will follow this pattern. After four years the negativity and persecution have built up momentum in America, but that persecution will die out because there is nothing for it to feed on. The State Department, Justice Department and IRS are investigating our church, and now the Fraser committee is coming. However, they will soon run out of things to say. Then what will people say after that? Under such heavy beatings I not only survive but prosper. I keep going and finally reach the point where people cannot find anything more to accuse me of. The American people are a good-hearted people, and the time when they realize that they must give me credit is not too far away.

On all levels of the American government there are Cain-Abel struggles concerning us, with one group for me and the other group against. I do not have anything to do with them, yet on their own they have separated into two groups and are debating about me. Let the negative side do its utmost. This is the way that God’s strategy works: He allows the negative people to exhaust all their resources until ultimately they have to surrender.

The time will come when the nation can transcend politics between the Democratic and Republican parties, and in seeking national salvation in the midst of urgent emergency, the first person they will think about is me. This will come because our ideology alone has the solution for the problems of this country. Whether I live another 100 years or another 10 years or die tomorrow does not make any difference. My death would not change the destiny of this nation because I have already made my impact on the culture of America. I have established my footprint and from now on all the words, prophecies, and revelations that I have spoken will be fulfilled.

One thing is absolutely clear; you are not going to be digested by today’s American culture; you are going to digest America, digest the world, and create a new culture. You are a new breed of people, aren’t you? People think that if they can eliminate me that would be the end of it, but that would only be a new beginning. Each one of you will become Reverend Moon yourselves! Those who want to become another Reverend Moon, raise your hand.

### Sacrificial love and the fortune of your family

I planned to speak for two hours but it is already three hours now! Let’s return now to the original topic of this talk, “God and the Building of the Kingdom of God.” That title will begin to be fulfilled when you love other people, when you love your neighbor, your brothers and sisters, your surroundings, and the people of the world. Why? Without the action of love, without self-giving, there is no way that you will find true love as a husband or wife, or the true love between parents and children. Your suffering in the process will never by in vain. That is the most beautiful principle. The greater your suffering, the more precious and valuable is the realization of your love. When your suffering is greater, then your love as husband or wife will become more precious. When your suffering is greater, your love for your children will become more precious and valuable.

The family is the building block of the Kingdom of God. God created in such a way that the family is the basic unit where all love can be fulfilled and consummated. God has been working for that family, Jesus Christ came for that family, and today I too, am working towards the establishment of that family. Your accomplishment is greater when your sacrificial giving is greater. Therefore your precious sacrificial way of life shall truly bring salvation to the world.

To make a tong story short, when you have no capability to love your spiritual brothers and sisters and your spiritual children, do not even talk about a perfect marriage or perfect children because you cannot yet be given those things. You must steadily build yourself by sacrificially giving your love to spiritual sons and daughters, and brothers and sisters. Only then will you find perfect love in your home between husband, wife, and children.

In the process of loving your neighbors and gaining your spiritual sons and daughters you will give totally of yourself, and through that God can bless your home, your spouse and your children. Then you will have a perfectly clear conscience and can enjoy love to an infinite degree. This is such a precious position and yet so difficult to achieve; God has worked for 6,000 years for it, and Jesus Christ has worked for it for 2,000 years. Even at the present time Heavenly Father and the True Parents are working toward the establishment of that foundation, and still that position is far greater than anything you have yet experienced in terms of suffering. That is why you must hold on to this way of life and never release it.

I have lived my entire life with this philosophy, bringing in many spiritual children and giving many people the blessing so that they might become husband and wife. I am watching an experiment in a way, to see what kind of children are born to those most loyal members of our family. This whole truth cannot be valid unless superior children come from such loyal blessed members. I am watching from this standpoint.

A few days ago I met with three officials of the Japanese church. In Japan there are many fortune tellers who read Sa-ju, which means “Four Pillars.” You are born on a particular year, month, day, and time, and each becomes a pillar which marks tremendous personal destiny in Oriental philosophy. Fortune-tellers are like the sages of the Orient. They are very much interested in me because I have had such deep impact in Japan, and they like to study the Japanese leadership with their Sa-ju. When they studied the families whom I blessed several years ago, they concluded that their matches were terrible according to the Four Pillars, and predicted that those couples would have terrible children.

However, the children who have been born are like real princes and princesses! The fortune-tellers are completely flabbergasted; this completely contradicted their predictions, and they are ashamed of themselves. There is one very famous fortune-teller who publicly recognized that I have a better way of reading Sa-ju. He humbly accepts me as a far greater sage than he, and he has promised to give whatever service he can to our church without taking any fee.

Everyone has his own Four Pillars. Even if your Four Pillars say that your destiny is absolutely terrible, do not worry. I have another way of reading it. When I match you with your spouse I want you to rest assured that in the heavenly way you are perfectly matched. Can you trust that? Since joining the Unification Church movement your original destiny has been changed. This is an important point. Now you live instead according to the fortune of the Unification Church, like riding piggyback on God’s own eternal destiny. Therefore your individual destiny is no longer relevant. As long as you are loyal to the heavenly destiny then your personal destiny will not affect you.

You have a pipeline into an unlimited reservoir. The only way you can receive an unrestricted supply of the water of life is by having loyalty, love and a deep heart. When you give your heart and loyalty then God can give to you from the unlimited reservoir of the water of life and He can give a heavenly child to you. When the loyal members of the Unification Church get blessed they will have incredible children who will be the future leaders of the world. The handsomeness of the husbands and the beauty of the wives will not determine this, nor will it be determined by white people marrying together, or yellow people marrying together. The greatness of the children will be determined by the intensity of the parents’ heart toward God. So, do you mind suffering now?

I know this deep secret. I am not trying to be boastful but even looking at my own children I can see that the younger children are superior, and that is the way it should be. After 17 days Kwon Jin, the second youngest, was smiling and responding to emotion. Within three months he responded to music, and would call for it, and when the music began he would immediately stop crying. Then when the music stopped he began to make music himself. Now, less than two years old, he is singing songs in Korean and English. When I look at him I have to be humble to God, saying, “God, thank you. You love me.” Because such blessing comes from God through these children I do not feel that nine are enough. I think, “God, do you have more blessings to give me? I will gladly accept them. 10? 11? 12?”

I know the channel for giving love to the world, and in that way I can expand the territory of God’s work and spread salvation quickly. I do not want to impose a limit there. This is a most powerful and even fearful philosophy. Through my direct family and through the family of the Unification Church, God wants to expand the territory of salvation to reach out to every corner of the earth. I know that is the will of God, so that will be done.

Mother went to the doctor the other day, and the doctor advised her, “Well, you have nine children now, isn’t that good enough? Don’t you want to stop having children and enjoy your remaining life?” That is one point of view, but God sees differently. I’m sure clever members may have now caught a hint that Mother is going to have another child. You are not wise enough! If you were really smart then when I mentioned the doctor, you should have applauded at that point! Your sense is one minute too slow.

### Now I must set the tradition of God’s home

Mother has never said to me, “You preach about true love and true men and women on the platform at Belvedere, but why don’t you practice it at home in East Garden?” She would not be qualified to be Mother if she felt like that. But Mother recognizes that I am living by deed, not just word, and nobody else but Mother can bear true testimony to that. Why don’t you ask her? She said, “All I have to do is smile. My husband is a perfect husband.” That’s a good answer for you. Also the children have said, “My father is the number one father under the sun. I don’t want him to become President or king; that’s too small.” For me that is the greatest compliment.

Whenever I can spare a little bit of time at home then I play with the children, but unfortunately I do not have much time for that. God has to understand that and also the children. I am sure they do. I have had a dual mission all these years: one has been to build the spiritual foundation of the Unification Church and get the message out to the world, but my internal mission is to build my own home and the central point of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth that is, to find Mother and nurture our children to make a perfect family, as a model of the Kingdom of God. I have only erected the tradition of the Unification Church.

Now I want to build the tradition of God’s home. I have already received persecution for the purpose of erecting the tradition of the Unification Church, and now I am willing to do whatever work needs to be done to build the tradition of the home and family. Adam and Eve fell, and for that reason there is no guarantee that my own children will not fall at this stage. Therefore, a period of setting the tradition is needed. Our environment is worse than the garden of Eden, where there was only the angel besides God and Adam and Eve. Nowadays satanic environment and influence fill the earth, and setting the tradition is difficult under those circumstances.

For this reason I need to spend more time at home. Do you agree? In the future you will follow precisely the same path. I will have my most busy time until June of this year, and after that I think God wants me to concentrate more at home. But I am sure that you will feel left alone. Then maybe I will delegate the mission of delivering a sermon on Sunday morning to Bo Hi Pak or other church leaders. Then will the people who come to Belvedere to listen to me become more or less anxious to hear me, ‘ ?

Whenever I go on an inspection trip to other states I always want to go with Mother. I just don’t want to go anywhere without Mother. But the children always have to go to school and since I do not stay at home they always say, “Daddy, can’t you stay home a little more and spend time with us?” But as far as Mother is concerned, I hope she is happy. Actually, I have such an intensive pace that Mother has a difficult time keeping up with me. Sometimes she says, “I want to stay home today. ” That’s inevitable, particularly when she is expecting a baby.

When I look at Mother and the children I am looking at eternity; she is my God-given wife for eternity, and they are my God-given children for eternity. In human behavior we always have some physical limitations and there are always personalities clashing at certain points. If you quibble and complain about those items then you can find dozens and hundreds of them every day, but when you look at eternity and can see your solid position of service, then you can blind yourself to those things. Then you only see beauty and grace and God-given blessing, nothing else. When I hear the children complain about my being away I take it as grace, as God telling them to tell me that my service is not good enough. That is the way I interpret it. Instead of reacting strongly, I only take it as God’s grace.

Building a home is the cornerstone of the building of the Kingdom of God on earth. I am doing it and you also must concretely lay the cornerstone of the perfect family here on earth. It is not a dream or concept. When you always look at everything from God’s eternal point of view then you will feel that God is with you.

Amazing things are happening in my family. The children’s spiritual senses are open so they sometimes see a spirit man or hear spiritual sounds. They told me, “I was playing the piano and there was a very noble man in a white gown standing just behind me and benevolently watching over my shoulder.” Hyo Jin is at a very active age. He loves music and riding horses and so forth, but he also enjoys quiet moments. He has a wild side but he also has a quiet and sentimental side; at 2 o’clock in the morning he all of a sudden got up and was playing the flute in his room one night. later he told me about hearing heavenly music.

In our home there is complete mixture of the spiritual side of life and the physical side of life, merging into one. The children are receiving important things in dreams, particularly visions of each member of the family in the future. They are telling each other, “I saw you in a dream, and you appeared this way.” Parents should put these experiences together, organizing and analyzing them in a beneficial way.

I am committed to building a realistic Kingdom of God here on earth. The supernatural beliefs of many Christians today about the Kingdom of Heaven will not happen. God is scientific and logical, and He will not fulfill His ideal in any other way. If you understand this then whenever you walk, you will walk to build the Kingdom of God on earth. When you talk, you will talk about the Kingdom of God; when you think, you will think about Kingdom-building. When you walk, work, run, rest, it will always be for Kingdom-building.

This year’s slogan is “The Kingdom of God on Earth and the Ideal Family.” From this year on we will get into realistic Kingdom-building. This is not just a slogan or concept; we must expand the territory, atmosphere, and environment of Kingdom-building, and we are creating our own families as the basic building block. Today is the real Easter. On this day we declare that we are undertaking the creation of perfect homes of love here on earth. When that is our resolve then there is nothing more joyful for Jesus to rejoice about on his Easter.

As a man you must feel yourself in the position of Jesus; as a woman you must feel yourself in the position of Jesus’ bride, with both having the desire to build a home in the name of Jesus and his bride. Nothing could be more joyful for heaven and earth; that will liberate Jesus and the True Parents. By liberating Jesus and the True Parents you are actually liberating God. God’s liberation does not begin in any grandiose setting; it will begin in your home, in yourself. You are working to become a parent who can exemplify the love of God. You are going to become a father; you are going to become a mother. When you become like that then you are personifying the love of God, and you can enjoy the love of God, the love of father and mother, husband and wife, and children. All love shall be consummated in you. In that case God’s love is with you and will live together with you.

When you obtain this basic love, then the rest of our work becomes easier, because all you have to do is expand that basic love. If a wife has perfect unity and love with her husband then when she looks at other men she will see them as others in her husband’s world, and can love them equally. A husband sees other women as an extension of his wife’s world, and other children as extensions of his own sons and daughters. When you look at the entire world that way it realistically becomes one family and you can relate to everybody with God-centered love. Nobody is a stranger in that Kingdom. That is the Kingdom of God on earth.

Where do you begin? With you, yourself, and your home. That is your 5% responsibility that the Divine Principle is speaking of. If you are living this way of life, then you are guaranteed to end up in the same place that I will go, and you are destined to arrive at the throne of God. Those who pledge to go such a route, please raise your hand. God bless you.

## THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS AND OURSELVES

By Fami1yfed June 12, 2018 June 12, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 10, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Easter Sunday is being observed today by the entire world. In our tradition, however, we celebrate next Sunday, April 17, as the true Easter. The word resurrection came into being because of the fall of men, but going a step further, why did Jesus even have to come to this earth? Because of the fall, man’s original nature was lost and needs to be restored. This world, being the kingdom of hell on earth, is a place where a savior is necessary.

When men consummate their life in hell on earth, upon being elevated into spirit world they can have no other destination than hell. Let me give an analogy. In the autumn beautiful apples are harvested, but if a particular apple is rotten then the farmer throws it away. There is no other place for it. Those people who end up in hell are human trash in God’s sight. One apple may have bad skin, yet be very good on the inside, while another apple may look good on the surface, yet be rotten inside and worthless. Human beings belong in the second category. There is no possibility for a fallen man who is corrupted on the inside to be easily salvaged.

Even though there may be some damage on an apple’s surface, if its seeds are intact then it still has value. However, man is the opposite, being intact on the outside, but rotten on the inside. After the fall man became rotten all the way through. Would it be simple to restore that kind of man back to his original state? Would it be easier for God to eliminate everyone corrupted by the fall and start all over again, or easier for Him to keep trying to mend those rotten apples until they reach perfection? There is obvious evidence of how difficult it is to restore such rotten men into perfection; Biblically speaking it has taken Almighty God 6,000 years of trying to restore man into perfection and still His efforts are not yet fruitful.

Among the many diseases afflicting man, the worst disease is the one brought by the fall, and to make things worse, men do not even realize that they are contaminated. Today people think of cancer as being the most horrible disease. The worst aspect Of cancer is that its early growth cannot be easily detected, and a victim may not even know that he has cancer until it has progressed to a lethal stage. Yet, compared to the disease caused by the fall, cancer is easier to deal with because the patient knows ahead of time that he is dying. The disease from the fall, however, does not give any warning and a person only knows what has happened after death. Most people are not aware that they are mortally stricken with such an impossible disease.

Who introduced such a disease to mankind? Satan. He turned himself into the worst enemy of God, not by stealing money or property, but by stealing God’s most precious possession: love. What did Jesus mean when he taught that you must love your enemy? Do you think he meant for us to love Satan? Jesus taught that you must forgive your enemy not just 7 times, but 70 times 7; Jesus proclaimed unconditional forgiveness. If the son of God came to manifest the love of God to that depth, why didn’t he love Satan? Jesus’ love for Satan would have made it very simple for Satan and God to get together, wouldn’t it? But this is impossible.

When Jesus said to love your enemy he was talking about people who have become the victims of Satan. Satanic men are merely victims of God’s enemy and you must love them and try to restore them, but He did not teach us to love Satan himself. Even though fallen men have become temples of Satan, all men were originally born to be God’s temples. God is destined to restore His body, which is mankind. God can restore man by perfecting the love of God in men.

### Resurrection is completed in
the consummation of God’s and man’s love

This morning we must clearly understand what Satan did. Satan stole and destroyed the very element that God was seeking to perfect with man: His love. The loving relationship between God and men was ripped apart. If God were to love Satan and forgive the destruction of His love then God would nullify His entire ideal. No purpose would remain for the continued existence of creation. Even in our lives the most precious thing is not money, knowledge, power, or anything else except love. When God is longing for love and man is longing for love this is one common love; the same love has become the goal of God and the goal of man.

The consummation of God’s love without man is impossible. The consummation of man’s love without God is impossible. In the consummation of love the purpose of man and the purpose of God both converge, and clearly the consummation of love is the realm where resurrection is completed. Only satanic love can be consummated apart from that realm.

There is love in this world but not perfected love, and for this reason that love has always become victimized by Satan, who utilizes and exploits it. We have learned that perfected love comes under the direct dominion of God, and that Adam and Eve were created to grow into that relationship through three stages of growth. Because Adam and Eve fell at the growth level, we must not only reach their level of growth, but exceed their accomplishment by achieving the level of perfection.

The entire purpose of Jesus’ coming can be summarized in one sentence: Jesus came to bring the resurrection needed to perfect man’s love to the point where men can come into the direct dominion of God’s love. Men fell not only to the bottom of the formation stage, but even below that to the realm of unprincipled reality, or hell. Had there been no fall, man would have grown straight upward through the formation, growth, and perfection levels of growth in his lifetime.

Do you think hell would have existed if there had been no fall? Adam and Eve started from the point of formation and were supposed to reach the level of perfection and the direct dominion of God’s love within 21 years. Even the garden of Eden could be a lonely place because only one boy and one girl were there, growing up together, eating and playing together. As they entered their teens they began to experience new feelings, looking at each other with different emotions. They wanted to analyze and understand those emotions more deeply. Don’t you think their relationship naturally would have grown into a deeper realm?

Here in America, when men and women meet they embrace and kiss each other even in public. Would there have been kissing in the sinless garden of Eden? Who would have been the first one to witness a man and woman kissing? In looking at the first act of kissing, would God have shouted out, “What are you doing there?” How would God have viewed such a scene; would He have felt upset and angry? God would have felt good because God wanted men and women to experience love and to act in that fashion. That is the way God created man to be.

### Drowning in love

Where did God put His emphasis, on Adam and Eve, or on the relationship between them which we call the explosion of love? Since God created love as the supreme power and energy of the universe, anyone who comes into a realization or experience of love will be absorbed into it. The English expression of this is very dramatic; you say, “failing in love.” I think that is a very wonderful expression because being in love is like being given a tremendous shove and failing into a hole. Love is like a trap you know.

Another word that can be applied in this case is “drowning in love,” such that you do not have even one finger left above the water. Did God want men and women to have an arm sticking out above the water, half-way joined in love? Or did He want them to be completely intoxicated and drowned in their love? If God wants that then men want it, right? Do you want it too? This is the best medicine for waking all of you up early on Sunday morning. Nobody can doze during this subject!

Women in particular are very greedy regarding love. They do not want to leave one thin hair above the water, but have every single bit of themselves submerged under the water of love. Am I telling the truth or not? Do only white women feel this way, or do all women feel this? What about people in the past and people who will come in the future, does this apply only to you or to all the past, present, and future? This feeling toward love is an unchanging and eternal one, and all of you are ready to be drowned in a sea of love. There is certainly no mistake about it.

If there were a subject and object who were both drowned in a sea of love, would they want to be separated? They would really want to do everything together, reading together, walking together and laughing together when they were joyful. Isn’t that true? If man desires to reach that state of love then what is God’s highest possible goal? God is just the same. God does not need anything else. He can make as much gold as He wants and He already has power. He does not need any more knowledge. Then what does God need? There is only one thing God cannot do by Himself. experience love. For this God needs an object; when God is alone not even a word of love can be whispered.

Is God’s object of love a monkey, or an ugly man like Gerhard? Are you completely intoxicated by your own beauty every time you look in a mirror, exclaiming, “I just can’t resist myself!” In most cases men and women looking into a mirror feel some uncertainty, “I wish my eyes were a little bigger and I wish I had a better chin and a prettier complexion.” Cosmetics were invented because people always desire to look better, particularly women. If all you women looked at your faces in the mirror and were absolutely satisfied, would you even bother with cosmetics? Since you know you are not perfect you are trying to improve yourself a little in an artificial way. That psychology can be observed in both men and women.

God has the perfection of men’s qualities and women’s qualities within His own essentialities. The qualification of absolute beauty exists within God, and if we were able to see God then we would never be satisfied with each other. If we looked at God’s perfection and then looked back at the human level we would think of ourselves as being ugly. If men and women were to analyze each other’s features they could find a thousand deficiencies.

Men and women would never get together if they only observed each other’s difficulties. Harmony between men and women would be impossible. However, there is a magic power which more than offsets the shortcomings of men and women, a kind of veil that can make men and women completely blind to each other’s shortcomings. Such a power is needed not only between men and women but between God and man. If God were just looking at man from an analytical point of view, He would soon be fed up. God has no more interest in looking at ugly men and women than you do, so there must be something between God and men that even blinds the eyes of God, making everything look sweet.

Without such a mystic power in this universe nothing could be held together. What is this magic power? It is what we call love. When that veil covers men and women they become blind and everything becomes sweet and fragrant. Even God is completely melted and cannot see any of the shortcomings but only the sweetness in men. It can truly be called the disease of love.

The beautiful thing about this disease is that once you catch it you do not want to cure it! Actually men and women are extremely difficult to unite because they are two such foreign elements. But when they catch this disease of love they find in each other something comfortable and sweet and close. Am I right or wrong when I say that marriage can only be successful between beautiful women and handsome men? No, once you have caught the disease of love it does not matter whether you are beautiful or ugly because you see only good things in your spouse.

When you catch the disease of love some deficiency becomes beautiful; a black mark which would otherwise be a blemish on a woman’s face is called a beauty mark when she is looked at with eyes of love. I have seen more than one very handsome and distinguished man walking down the street with his wife. When you look closely at her she turns out to be a very ugly woman, yet her husband seems to be contented and happy! That man is completely drowned in that particular woman; some mysterious power is definitely working there.

Such love is truly the greatest of all powerful things under the sun, and when God created all things and men, He clearly put the greatest emphasis on the disease of love. The entire world can be harmonized through loving relationships and thus come to embody God’s highest ideal. God created love to have the supreme position in His creation. In speaking of the perfection of love is ownership kept separate? If I truly love my wife and she loves me then would we keep our money separate, or would it matter whose pocket it was in? Which do you think would be more proper in speaking of the perfection of love?

### Marriage means trading everything
of yours for the love of your mate

In America marriage is tending to become more of a contract with legal rights drawn up ahead of time and the husband and wife defining who owns what. Would you want to put money and power first in your marriage, or would you want to put those things behind you and put love way up in front? Do the couples who draw up contracts really have the capacity to enjoy unconditional love, or are they merely using love as a means of exploitation?

How about you women here? When the time comes to get married would you hide some precious little things which you do not want your husband to know about? What is marriage actually? Marriage means gathering together all your power, knowledge, money, and yourself, and putting everything in one package to present to your husband, asking only for his love in return. You give everything up to him and in exchange you receive his love. That is what marriage is all about. If you want to withhold certain things from that package and keep them for yourself, can you claim to be completely drowned in that sea of love or not? Do you want to get partially married or completely married? How about your human rights? Show your hand if you say, “No, Father, I’m just going to give myself totally and not even have one hair showing above the water of the sea of love.” Now you have registered with me!

If there were a big wheel trying to turn forward, but many cables were attached holding it back, it would have no freedom to move forward faster and faster. For the wheel to gain momentum it must be totally free, with nothing pulling it back. A man is like one wheel while a women is like another wheel, and without having any strings attached they are coming from opposite directions to meet and unite.

The loudest thunder in the universe is not thunder itself, and the brightest light is not lightning; instead, the collision in love of a man and woman create the loudest thunder and the brightest lightning. When you enter that moment of love you have to close your eyes and ears because you can not stand the sound and light. However, when you are drowned in love you do not hear or see. When you are completely drowned in this original love of God then there is no moment that you are separated from that particular intoxication, no moment when you feel chilly or cold. God intended such intoxication of love to prevail throughout His creation, so that even without thinking about it you would be constantly surrounded by goodness and warmth.

Even just thinking about this creates a magnetic power, but to actually experience that feeling and to hear that explosion of love is beyond description. Love can be experienced in every way, with all your senses. When you men and women want to get married then you really desire that kind of ideal love. When a perfect husband and wife are together they will look beautiful; there is much beauty to be seen when any male and female get together, but men and women were to radiate the most supreme beauty of all.

When men and women are intoxicated in God-centered love they are so beautiful that God also wants to be intoxicated by their love and drown in it Himself. Not only is the relationship between Adam and Eve inseparable, but even God enters into it and all three become inseparable! Could you desire anything greater?

Is there any greater goal to pursue than to become completely intoxicated and drowned in such perfected love? That is the fulfillment of life and when God also becomes fused into that love the entire universe is then included. Being near such an inseparable unit is like standing in front of a big furnace where metal is melted. Under those circumstances do you think Satan could try to creep in and grab a piece of love for himself.? There is no such thing as taking a part of it because it all has been blended into one.

This situation is the beginning of God’s direct dominion and it has no end; in that state of love beginning and eternity merge. Can you understand? Beginning is already eternity in that relationship. Once you begin a relationship of true love then you have achieved eternity. In that case do you think you could separate out one part of it?

God is a God of wisdom, and if God is really smart then He would have created precisely what I have described and more. If somehow this slipped God’s mind and He forgot about it until this time, then upon hearing me speak here He would exclaim, “Boy, he has a great idea! Let me borrow his idea!” But God does not slip up; He is almighty, omnipresent and omnipotent. Even though you may not feel to the bone what I speak of, you can still accept it for now by logic alone. if love is the supreme force of the universe then the culmination or consummation of love should bear the fruit of absolute beauty, absolute warmth, and absolute peace. God must have thought about that a long time ago.

Over one hour has passed and I am also intoxicated by this topic of love! I started to talk about resurrection and I have not even begun! Are you interested in my analysis of love? Those of you who may not have felt this deeply before can at least be convinced that such love should be possible. Logically speaking there is no other conclusion about love that you could reach. Do you just want to accept this intellectually or do you want to live it?

### When you have forgotten yourself
you are entitled to talk about love

What would you say is the fastest thing in this universe? The speed of light? What is the most powerful thing, or the heaviest thing under the sun? The answer to all is the same: love. Love is faster than anything else. Love is tallest because in history no one could climb up on top of love although everyone can drown in love. Love is also the widest and the deepest and the flattest. The beauty of it is that even God is not above love. God just becomes totally intoxicated in love!

Have you ever thought, “Why do I walk? Why are my legs transporting me in a certain direction?” Are you going somewhere just to get a meal? Actually you walk to find your love. When your two legs hear that, they will say, “Yes, yes, we are taking you to love.” Why do you eat three times a day? Not to cure your hunger, but to sustain your body so that you can experience love more and perfect love further. Why do you see? When the dust is blowing you blink to protect your eyes, and then quickly open them up to see again. Why are your eyes trying to see so much? To find love. That is the way men were created to function. When you receive a gift you want to receive a loving heart with it. Would you rather receive a more beautiful gift even though there was a greedy and cunning motive behind it? What kind of gift would you like to receive?

Men are supposed to live their lives in an intoxication of love. When married men get together an on-going subject of conversation is their wives. When women get together a subject of endless fascination should be their pride in their husbands. God wants women’s greatest pride to be their husbands. A man’s greatest pride and joy is supposed to be his wife.

Your pride in talking about your loved one will have no end. On the other hand, talking about yourself is not uplifting to anybody and you just do not want to dwell on yourself. Men and women are supposed to be crazy in their love for their spouse, even to the degree that they tell God, “You know, my husband is a little more handsome than You are. I’m sorry to say this, but God, my wife is a little prettier than You are.” Do you think God will get angry or will His grin stretch from ear to ear?

Why should God smile at that? Because God is not existing to be proud of Himself or to show off. What God really wants to do is to show off His sons and daughters, “Look at my children, how wonderful they are!” God really wants to be proud of His children, and that is the substance of true love. When you speak of love it should be as though you are not there, as though you have forgotten about yourself. Then you have a right to talk about love. If you are just trying to elevate your social standing by talking about your love then you actually have nothing to say about it.

In the Kingdom of God a man is not proud of himself, but proud of God, proud of his wife and later, proud of his children. In God’s kingdom a wife totally forgets herself in her pride in God, her husband and her children. The children are proud of God and their parents. That is the way God wants to have society. Love is the center of His Kingdom. Anyone who is just trying to be proud himself will be isolated in that society and remain alone. That person will be most unattractive to everyone, and even God will not listen to him.

Boastfulness and self-righteousness is the most foolish way of life in the world of God. If you have trouble with this then just completely humble yourself. Of course you did not ask to be in that state but since the fall selfishness became the destiny of all mankind. Man was born in that atmosphere, and thus in the sight of God all men are dead. In order to be resurrected or re-born you have to reverse the process and die in the opposite direction.

### The goal of resurrection is perfect love

How can we turn this fallen world right side up? What is the key’? True love should be the guiding light. The most fundamental element in the Kingdom of God is love, and I have “explained what kind of love that means. Do you understand what kind of love God originally created to be the cornerstone of the Kingdom of God? When you live in this whole love of God, then you have no enemies. Because God thinks in this context He is always patient. He is so patient that it is almost as though He were not there. Many people are saying there is no God, but in reality He has always been there, silent and not even showing His reaction to that accusation.

Perfect love is the goal of resurrection. God can come and have lordship over you directly when you achieve perfect love. You do not even have to ask God to come in; He will come automatically. People debate the meaning of perfection, but it is nothing other than the perfection of love. That is all. After you reach perfection, you and your spouse cannot be separated from God and all three of you are together in oneness. God’s direct dominion over men begins at that point.

Since the fall of man occurred in the garden of Eden, absolutely no one could achieve that state of perfection. Fallen man has been dwelling in the world of darkness, while the world of God’s principle is the world of light. What is the wish and desire of the people who fell into the world of darkness? Man’s goal of perfection is extremely high, but the reality of man’s life is extremely low; knowing the ideal but recognizing that he lives in the very depths of misery man feels heartbreak, regret, and agony. He is truly in hell.

Death is simply a transformation from living in this physical world to living in the spirit world. Whether you go to heaven or hell, the first thing you realize in arriving in spirit world is that man’s true goal in life is to achieve perfection. That becomes apparent to every spirit man upon entering the spirit world. The second thing you realize is how great a distance you have to cover to achieve that goal and how many barriers you must cross. The realization becomes crystal clear, “I was supposed to be the child of God, His most precious creation under the sun, but what have I done? How did I make myself so dirty and impure, so impossible that I only deserve the lowest, darkest realm of spirit world?”

Man is like a bud which was killed by the frost before it had a chance to blossom. But no matter how deeply you sigh, you have no way to recover yourselves on your own. God sees that all mankind needs help, and this is why God began the work of salvation right after man fell. All of humanity has been suffering in the fallen world. Do you see that God wanted to recover all mankind right away? Don’t you think God ever had the explosive impulse to destroy Satan? However, the fall was not the result of any shortcoming on the part of God. Because man committed the crime man must be responsible for his own restoration. It is man, not God, who must take the initiative in restoration.

Originally man was supposed to be born as a direct heir in the lineage of God, but instead God has had to devote Himself to assisting man indirectly, so that step by step, man might extricate himself from the dungeons of hell. That is the work of restoration. After all, in the sight of God all men are the children of His enemy, and have become the servants of Satan. You were supposed to be born as children of God, but the reality is that you were born as children of Satan.

In Satan’s world there is no such thing as loving relationships, and thus fallen mankind has no access to the love of God. Fallen mankind is in a position to be repelled by the world of God’s love. However, once the principle of God’s love can be applied to the satanic world, men will understand how to love and exercise the power of love, and Satan knows that man will then be able to liberate himself and enter the world of God. In order to keep men imprisoned in his realm, Satan has cut man off from God. The world of God and the world of Satan are completely isolated from each other, and in the world of Satan there is no way for man to taste true love; instead, Satan is the master and man is his servant.

Because the archangel was supposed to be the servant of God and man, fallen man is then in the position of being the servant of the servant. That is the rock-bottom of man’s fallen state. From the servant of servant position man has to elevate himself step by step to the servant position, and then to the adopted son position. When a man enters the level of adopted son, he enters the world of Principle or the principality of God, and has the potential to become a true child of God.

To reach the position of adopted son, however, all the past debts of the fallen world must be paid off. Once he successfully comes out of this dark, unprincipled world, then he comes to a new beginning; the period of growth begins and he is now free to grow into perfection. However, Satan’s realm is not limited to the dark world. Because man and woman had passed through the growth stage before the fall, Satan’s power penetrates through that level. This principle applies to spirit world as well, which is why you still struggle against Satanic power.

If a person leads the worst possible immoral life in this physical world, then that person will find himself in the depth of hell in the spirit world. That is simply cause and effect at work. The same principle applies to both the physical world and the spirit world because the two are completely interconnected. For this reason we can see two hells, the physical hell right here on earth and the hell in spirit world.

Spirit world is the place where we reap the result of what we have done here on earth. Man’s perfection needs to be achieved here on earth because God never intended perfection to be consummated only in the spirit world. Therefore, in the restoration process man’s spiritual and physical courses must be parallel, with the initiative being taken here on earth.

God picked His champion to pioneer restoration on the individual level, and then expand it to the family level, tribal level, national and world levels. Through this person God can expand His territory, laying a highway so that anyone who wants to can find and follow it without too much effort. There is darkness in both the spirit world and physical world, and God’s champion has to open the way like a bulldozer so that all men can follow.

Actually we have two areas to cover. One is vertical, extending from formation to perfection, but at the same time our territory should be expanded horizontally, from the individual to the world. Therefore, on a diagram the family territory will include the area inside a small triangle, while the national territory will cover the area of a larger triangle, and so forth, expanding to a triangle that represents the entire world and perfection. The vertical line is the highway laid by God’s pioneer, the central course along which all people can go up to perfection.

The history of God has progressed through three major eras: the Old Testament era, during which man was restored from absolute death up to the servant level, the New Testament era, when man could be restored to the level of adopted son, and finally the Completed Testament era, in which man can receive the qualification to be perfected children and direct heirs of God.

The name Israel, meaning “victor”, was first given when the angel blessed Jacob, after his victorious struggle with the angel, which represented Satan. In that way man gained victory on the level of true servant in the sight of God. After becoming victorious in the struggle on the servant level, a person can elevate himself another step to become an adopted son.

What is the prerequisite to becoming direct sons and daughters of God? Without having true parents how can you become true children? The tragedy of mankind is that everyone is descended from fallen parents. God intended to complete two major stages when Jesus came as His son, ultimately elevating mankind up to the level of true sons and daughters. To do that Jesus himself was to be elevated to the parent’s position. This process should have begun with the unity between Jesus and John the Baptist.

### The necessity of God’s nation

At the time of Jesus there were three areas represented: The nation of Israel was the realm of the servant level, while John the Baptist represented the realm of the adopted son, and in the center Jesus stood as the true son of God. If John the Baptist had accepted Jesus, their unity could have prevented the satanic invasion of Jesus’ mission. The two of them united together would have brought the victory at the first stage of Jesus’ mission.

The nation of Israel, as God’s servant, should have joined as a minus with John the Baptist as God’s adopted son, representing a plus, then together they would have become an even bigger minus to unite with Jesus as a bigger plus. All together they could have consummated man’s historical advancement to the level of servant and then at one stroke progressed directly to the level of the true sons of God. But What actually happened? This unity was not made between the Jews and John the Baptist, and furthermore, John the Baptist did not unite with Jesus. All the foundations God had erected were broken down, and Jesus, as the universal plus, had to start his mission from scratch by organizing his own foundation and gathering his disciples himself.

After Jesus’ crucifixion, the nation that God had prepared for the day of the Messiah was torn apart and its people scattered, and God was forced to prepare a new Israel for the Second Advent. That mission was inherited by Christianity. Once Israel lost its mission, the Jews became like gypsies and wandered over the world, bereft of any homeland. Originally, God intended to have His own physical territory. If the Jews had accepted Jesus, then their nation would have become the physical capital of the sovereignty of God. Having the authority of God’s sovereignty, that small nation could have prevailed against the Roman Empire; however, because of the people’s disobedience, the nation of Israel forfeited its position and was dismantled; the Jews completely lost their physical territory.

The sovereign nation to which a person belongs can protect him in the fallen world, and the same is true in God’s world. Christianity faced adverse conditions from its very beginning because it had no physical territory. Christians had to function within satanic territory, and in being exposed to the satanic world they easily became targets of persecution. For the past 2,000 years Christians have suffered and made great sacrifices because they had no physical sovereignty here on earth to protect them. You must understand this clearly.

In the Old Testament era God claimed the physical territory of Israel, and He could always raise up an extraordinary power to crush any foreign invader.

Why did God not exercise such power during the course of Christian history? In one respect Christianity is a level lower than Judaism; Judaism had both spiritual and physical foundations while Christianity is a crippled religion in comparison, having no physical territory. For this reason God could not exercise His power to protect Christianity in the same way He did Judaism.

Because the body of Jesus was infiltrated by Satan, the physical bodies of Christians are always vulnerable to Satan’s infiltration. We must fully understand that Christian salvation does not derive from Jesus’ crucifixion on the cross; the cross is the symbol of Satan’s victory. Christians derive their power from the resurrection, which is the realm Satan has no power to infiltrate. However, that realm of resurrection also required a foundation on earth which Jesus erected during the course of his forty days before he ascended into heaven.

Christianity has been a crippled, imperfect religion and because it could not make physical salvation possible, all of mankind is destined to see the day of the second Messiah. There is no other way perfection can come about. God’s goal is the salvation of the entire globe, not just of one nation or people, and for this there must be one religion capable of giving salvation physically as well as spiritually. All of this will be fulfilled by the coming of the Messiah a second time.

Jesus came intending to accomplish physical as well as spiritual salvation. In the same manner when the Messiah comes a second time he will work on the worldwide level and will erect physical as well as spiritual salvation for all mankind. America today is like a second Israel, being the representative nation of the Christian world. In form this nation is symbolic of God’s kingdom, yet God cannot claim America as His own territory. God can claim the nation spiritually, but physically there is no territory God can claim as His own.

God’s nation should be the supreme nation in the world, and should govern the entire world. In Jesus’ time the political structures of Israel and the Roman Empire were corrupted, and there was a great deal of confusion and chaos. In exactly the same way, as the time of the Lord of the Second Advent nears, the whole world is succumbing to similar corruption and weakness.

Today’s America is in the same position as the Roman Empire of 2,000 years ago, while Korea is in the position of Israel. Rome and Israel together came against Jesus, but if the United States and Korea together accept the ideology of the coming Messiah then his mission will be a dramatic success. Once that foundation is laid the communist world must be liberated by God’s side, and then the entire world can become one.

### The spiritual and physical highways

The second Messiah is coming to establish both physical salvation and a physical territory; his one nation or territory shall be expanded to include the entire free world, and then eventually the nations enslaved by the evil ideology of communism. The people who are now victims of communism must be liberated, and it can be said that the Messiah’s ultimate goal is to unite the free world and the communist world together into one world.

In order to fulfill such a substantial mission here on earth the Lord certainly cannot come on the clouds of heaven. All of mankind needs to find a highway reaching from the foundation all the way to perfection, but actually all that has been done so far is a survey of the route. The actual construction has not been done, and mankind can only follow a symbolic highway since the physical route has not yet been laid. The second Messiah must make the physical highway so obvious that no one can miss it, connecting all the fragments of restoration into one wholesome highway. All those little pieces can only be connected by the heart of God. Thus the Messiah is coming as God’s true representative, bringing the fruit of the love of God as his weapon.

Spiritually laying that principle highway is the Messiah’s preparation to undertake the physical restoration of this earth. After pioneering the highway he can begin his physical foundation here on earth, and once he penetrates all the way to perfection then he can extend his ministry into the entire world. This is the mission of the Unification Church. You have come here for the fulfillment of physical as well as spiritual salvation. You did not come here for some crippled purpose but for a wholesome perfected purpose which shall be fulfilled on seven different levels: individual, family, tribe, nation, world, universe, and cosmos.

What is our destination? God Himself is our destination, and realistically bringing God down to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is our desire. When we have completed our vertical accomplishment and the spiritual highway is laid then we will expand the physical ministry to the four comers of the earth. Then our movement will go beyond the worldwide scale onto the universal scale.

The solid foundation has been laid on the individual level, family, tribal and national levels, and we have come to the worldwide level. Since we are already working on the global level, all five races have come together as one family within our movement, and together we are creating the third Israel.

### The third Israel must offer physical salvation

What is the mission of the third Israel? As a people living on a global scale we will be able to bring the physical Kingdom of God which is capable of bringing salvation physically as well as spiritually. The second Israel has already been formed on the worldwide level, but the salvation it can bring is only spiritual. Without the Unification Church there can be no consummation or perfection of Christianity.

The first Israel was formed on the national level, and is now trying to go toward the worldwide level, both spiritually and physically. It desires to serve as the base to successfully fulfill the additional level of salvation which it previously failed to fulfill. We must know clearly that Judaism needs to be consummated. Judaism will not remain as Judaism, nor will Christianity remain as Christianity. God is working to establish one religion, through which all religions can consummate their missions and achieve an even greater accomplishment.

From the providential point of view Judaism has to be elevated into Christianity and accept Jesus as the Messiah, and then both of them must recognize the Unification Church as the third Israel. Judaism has two steps to take, while Christianity has one giant step to take. There is no way that the mission of Christianity can be consummated within itself. Instead Christianity must be elevated to perfection through the Unification Church.

The world embraces smaller levels such as nations, families, and individuals. Even though the second Israel encompasses the world it is still crippled because it can only give spiritual salvation. As soon as the Unification Church lays the necessary foundation by becoming victorious over negativity then it will automatically be possible to consummate the worldwide mission. From that point on the Unification Church will be recognized as the universal religion. That is the destiny of our church.

Restoration progresses according to age, beginning with older people and finishing with young people. The Old Testament era represents the restoration of older people, since God first summoned older people as His instruments. Simeon and Anna were both old when they finally met the Christ. Noah lived to be 950 years old, while Abraham was given his first son at the age of 100, and so forth. The Old Testament era established what could be called a grandfather’s religion. I have to pay attention to older people because they were given the first missions in laying the foundation for restoration. God is paying attention to them first.

The New Testament era is characterized by middle-aged people. For instance, Jesus’ disciples were working people, and later when Christianity spread all over Europe it was middle-aged people with families who became the backbone of the Christian church. However, they only view Christianity as the source of their salvation, awaiting the day when the Messiah will come and elevate their families into the air for the millennium. At most they think of their church being saved. Why is it that so many young people do not accept Christianity? Because they are idealistic and their universal minds range far beyond national boundaries to look at the world.

When the Lord of the Second Advent comes his ministry will be fulfilled in the age of idealistic young people. Why should it happen that way? Simply because the fall of man came through young people. Going a reverse process in restoration, God touched older people first, middle-aged people second, and young people last. Why are single people primarily attracted to join the Unification Church? Here we are heading toward perfection, which comes after marriage. Before the blessing each person must prepare to become a wholesome man or woman. For this reason God is sending young men and women into the Unification Church. Adam and Eve were supposed to reach perfection at the age of 21, but they became fallen when they were of high school age. In the near future our new members will primarily be high school age.

God actually wanted to have all of you remain as pure virgins, but we have a problem with American young people. Strictly speaking those who have tasted fallen love are not eligible to become members of the Unification Church. Adam and Eve became stained and were kicked out of the garden of Eden; how then could God now admit those who are also stained? What can be done? Regardless of how ardently you follow the Unification Church, if you are not pure then you are not qualified to be here. However, there is a way for God to forgive. God is thinking, “Since Jesus’ body was stricken by Satan, there are no bodies at all which are alive. As long as this person is trying to restore himself I will accept him.”

Until the Messiah can finally fulfill perfection God can consider your bodies as dead, and whether or not a dead body may have impurities is just a trivial matter. God is trying to overlook those impurities and leave room for forgiveness. When the Messiah seals off perfection and God’s direct dominion begins then God’s standard will change, but until then there is room for forgiveness.

God divides salvation into the three different levels of formation, growth, and perfection, and at each level God overlooks a great many things, reasoning, “I can forgive them that much.” He is a little stricter on the second level and absolutely strict on the third level, and will finally seal off the fallen standard altogether. From God’s point of view the Unification Church is in the perfection level, while Christianity, Judaism and all religions are in the growth level, with the entire non-religious world in the formation level.

Once you join the Unification Church your standing as a Christian or Jew or as a follower of any other religion loses its significance. Even if you come from pre-formation level does not make any difference once you become a part of the perfection level. The time of the Messiah is a time of reaping, a time of extraordinary amnesty, and people of all different surroundings and backgrounds can come and reap the same benefit.

### How to wipe away past illicit love

How should you behave? There is room for forgiveness, but God has strict expectations for those who previously led an impure life, and He wants you to renew yourself to the degree that you completely forget about your past illicit love. How can you reach that level? No other power is strong enough to wipe away the experience of illicit love except true love. Since the imprint of false love is strong in your mind, the only way it can be eradicated is through true love.

That false love can be eradicated only through the Messiah because he brings the most intensive love in the universe: the love of God. When you receive this intensive love of God through the Messiah then your past experience of illicit love will be eradicated. You can uphold this principle and live this truth under the most intolerable hardships when you realize that no matter what suffering you may experience, you have been given this chance to see the light. You can re-make yourself by following this true love. For that opportunity you can remain eternally grateful, even though 6,000 years of suffering may come upon you at one strike.

Upon coming as the pioneer, the Messiah finds the world in pitch darkness. Going to the forefront of the pioneering task he receives all the persecution himself; acting as a shield he creates a space for everyone else behind him. In that way the Messiah is preparing the way for you. He alone has the power to bring men out of the dungeons of hell and into the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the extraordinary power and authority which the Messiah brings to earth.

Fallen man must make a covenant, saying to the Messiah, “I myself, my family, and all my possessions belong to you. Nothing is mine. Please take everything because I love you more than anyone else under the sun.” It is the responsibility of fallen man to make that condition of complete love. Because the Messiah comes with heavenly love to those who are stained in satanic love, they can only be liberated when their heavenly love becomes more intense than all their satanic love put together. Through that covenant the Messiah can elevate fallen man from the dungeons of hell into the Kingdom of God with one stroke. Nobody can criticize his right to do this.

Jesus said, “He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.” This is completely true. No heavenly love can begin unless we liquidate the satanic love. Who would oppose this? During heavenly restoration the deeper the loving attachments were that you had in the satanic world, the more intensely will those very people try to dissuade you from going the heavenly way. That is why Jesus taught that your own family members are going to be your enemies. Their attachment to you is so great they will not want to release you.

Where can we find religious freedom? One strength America has lies in the constitutional right to religious freedom. Religious freedom must be upheld even if your faith is opposed by your parents or children, or even by your wife or husband. Religious freedom is so supreme that your right to believe cannot be denied by anyone. That is the most important preparation God made in this nation for the Last Days.

Who is opposing the Unification Church most? Have you ever heard of kidnappers being hired by parents to kidnap their own children? Those unprecedented situations came about when the Unification Church appeared. The Unification Church has opponents all around, not just within the family. Jews, Catholics, and Protestants are usually divided, but when they heard about the Unification Church and Reverend Moon they hastily got together as allies and issued a joint statement against us. The communists would also like to side with them in opposing me. Which side will God support? Looking at them will God say, “For 2,000 years I wanted you to unite and you never did, but as soon as you saw my son you got together to oppose him. I cannot stand for it!”

Which religion is valid in the sight of God? Even after 4,000 years the original purpose of Judaism and its future destiny is not clear. After 2,000 years of Christian history there are still many unclear points and unresolved questions in the Bible, and Christians truly do not understand the origin, the present, or the future of their religion. But for the members of the Unification Church these things are crystal clear. We know our origin, we know God and His heart, we understand the process of restoration history, and we know the future. There is nothing part-time about our faith because we look at God not in a mirror, but face to face. Have you ever before had these questions resolved in any class or though any book? Which faith will God favor?

If you think of me as your True Parent that means you put yourselves in the position of true sons and daughters. When I have truth then as children you have the right to inherit that, as well as anything else I have. Anything I have absolutely belongs to you. Threats or persecution cannot change that truth.

### When we can live true love on earth
we can proclaim the day of resurrection

We were talking about the resurrection of Christ and the perfection of the love of God. We can proclaim that the day of resurrection comes on the day when we can live that love here on earth and perfect our spiritual as well as physical salvation on a worldwide scale. In that realm of resurrection even Jesus himself will be resurrected. When that perfection is consummated then for the first time the mission of Jesus Christ, who is in spirit world, will be completed. On that same day the Kingdom of God here on earth shall become a reality.

In the day when perfection can be declared before heaven and earth, Jesus will come down to the earth to intervene much more directly, “Why do you oppose Reverend Moon and call him a heretic? Your actions tell me that you are the heretic.” The necessary condition has been made now, and the entire spirit world is coming down to the earth, together with Jesus. All the saints and holy men must come down here to the earth to influence the entire religious world to unite together in the higher dimension of truth which God has revealed through me. By doing this, they will set the condition of having assisted in God’s work on earth in this age, even though they are in the spirit world. Then when men on earth achieve the highest perfection the spirit men can also claim that perfection and freely enter the Kingdom of God in heaven.

Would those in spirit world want to be married too? The desire for marriage is not lost when someone goes to spirit world, but you must know that even though people lived as husband and wife on earth, there are no husband and wife relationships so far in spirit world. There are no True Parents in spirit world, and without parents, how could true children exist and get married?

When the Messiah comes the second time and consummates True Parenthood, with his wife he will form the first couple that God can recognize. With the authority of God they will give the blessing to the religious leaders who are saints in spirit world and open the way for them to take their own mates as well. In spirit world they in turn will give the blessing to their own followers.

That time has come and we are proceeding with this schedule to open up the entire spirit world and initiate that great re-organization. It is even possible for a spirit man to marry a woman living here on earth, and dwell with her. It is not only possible but it has actually happened. The relationship between a spiritual being like the archangel and a physical being like Eve was possible in the garden of Eden, and that possibility has not changed.

Would you like to be blessed with some saint from a thousand years ago? Those who say yes do not know the Principle at all! Marrying even a cripple in the Unification Church is far better than marrying the saint of saints in spirit world. Do you know why? The answer is very simple. If you marry a physical person you can have a child, and you absolutely need to have a child in order to fulfill the heavenly four positions here on earth. That is the building block of the Kingdom of Heaven. This is very beautiful truth, and as you really understand the truth, it will make you free.

The Unification Church is the way to achieve the perfection of love, the perfection of men, and the perfection of the heavenly kingdom. Therefore, once you come into the Unification Church, regardless of your past religious beliefs, you just want to be close to me. The church itself comes second because the members have a much deeper desire to have some personal relationship with me. If a member wants to leave then the spirit world will come down and push him back, particularly if he formerly had been an adherant of another religion. Who here sees me frequently in dreams or visions? If you are spiritually awake and alive then you will see me in dreams and visions every day. Before the advent of the True Parents the Christian world spiritually had a most difficult time reaching Jesus because he has been in the highest realm of paradise while they lived in the sinful world. But now God is coming down and making His home here on earth.

You are using spiritual nets to reach out to the people of the world, spreading heaven everywhere. The entire world is starved for love, and when people see true love they will just eat it up. We are harvesting a tremendous crop of love and the starving people of the world have to be drawn. Even if I chased them away with a baseball bat they would run around and come in the back door because they are so hungry for heavenly love. The people outside our Church have no way to experience what we feel here, which explains why so many misunderstandings arise. Until they come themselves they have no way to comprehend it.

### You are in a position to liberate many people

In order to advance in the spirit world one must progress through many complicated formalities. You may think the American government has red tape, but wait until you see the spirit world! There is one layer after another of red tape and you cannot easily leap to higher levels the way you can while you are here on earth. On earth the worst sinner can reach the True Parents in one moment and obtain heaven. These extraordinary things that can happen are part of the privilege of having a physical life.

If you already have a close tie with the True Parents then behind you are millions of spirit men asking you favors. I want you to know that behind each one of you all of your good ancestors are lined up according to the merit of their deeds, with the better ancestors right next to you. There is strict formality and they cannot push ahead on their own. Their only pride is in you, “See how beautiful he is, what a wonderful face he has, what a strong member he is! ”

All of your spiritual ancestors are pushing you and proud of you, trying to spread propaganda about you. How will they feel if all of a sudden, “My champion is gone! He was deprogrammed! What happened?” A great conflict between the spirit world and physical world is going on, with you sandwiched in between. Spirit world is trying to push you to work hard, while the physical world is insisting that you leave the Unification Church. We are just about to cross the final boundary now, and the tug of war between the spirit world and physical world will soon undergo an obvious change.

Externally speaking, the court decision in San Francisco approving the conservatorships over five Unification Church members appeared to be a defeat, but internally we are actually gaining tremendous benefit. Even though we may have lost one little battle we are winning the war. I want you to know that you are not only perfecting yourselves to become the recipients of God’s love, but you in turn can liberate others, including Jesus Christ. You are given the right and authority to liberate Jesus Christ, and all together we are liberating God from His sorrow. For the first time in history this is happening spiritually and physically.

As of 1977, we do not need any more Easter because every day will be Easter. Today is a momentous day. The key of resurrection is not in the hand of Jesus. The resurrection of mankind both physically and spiritually, both here on earth and hereafter in heaven, is ultimately in the hand of the Unification Church. We are the ones to perfect the resurrection of Jesus.

Jesus wanted to bring that resurrection in his time, desiring to resurrect not only himself and his family, but to spiritually and physically resurrect his society, nation, world, the universe and God. He left that mission undone, and now in the Unification Church we have the key to consummate on every level the resurrection that Jesus had hoped to achieve 2,000 years ago.

For 2,000 years the great dream of mankind has been to one day meet the Lord and receive the resurrection. Today we are sitting in the room of resurrection. We can live through this resurrection and spread it throughout the world by perfecting ourselves and being blessed by God.

When the Messiah comes as a savior not only to those on earth, but to those of heaven and earth together. Since he is coming as the Messiah of heaven and earth, his perfection includes universal and cosmic perfection, embracing the God-centered individual, home, society, nation and world. After that there is nothing left to fulfill. The Bible indicates that in the day of resurrection, those who belong to Christ shall be the royal family of his kingdom. When the Messiah comes as the king of the entire universe and cosmos then those who belong to him will indeed be the princes and princesses of that world. Furthermore, in their own respective areas they will possess kingship and queenship, or messiahship.

When you are victorious on the family level you are the messiah of that family, and when you fulfill your mission on the level of tribe, you are a tribal messiah. When you fulfill your mission on the national level, you are a national messiah. Each one of you must advance to a higher level, and in this room there are many, many different types of messiahships to be seen. Some are working on the family level, some on the tribal level, national level, and worldwide level. However, you must concentrate your attention on the worldwide level by dealing with the problems of the world and solving them. Then the entire spirit world which is encompassed on that level shall be benefited by you. My goal, therefore, is the world, and I will never be satisfied by restoration on any less than the worldwide level.

### The four steps left to go

On my way toward that kingdom I have come to the United States, and next will go to Moscow. Shall we go or not? In our hands we have the key to liquidate communism, the worst enemy of humanity in the sight of God. After that we will liquidate hell and close down business there. Then we will go up to God, opening the way for the communists and the people in hell to come to Him. Then we will have finished the job and God will say, “Indeed my son, you have done your job.” After the highway has been created, all those who remain in hell and in the communist world will see the signs and drive on the highway. Even so, some crazy people might persist, “No, I don’t want to drive there quickly in a car; I’d rather walk.” They are free to do as they choose, but God will not be responsible.

Finally God will be liberated from His sorrow, and the Messiah shall be liberated. All the saints and holy men in spirit world will be liberated from their missions, as well as the Unification Church, and eventually all mankind. I was given a contract by God to lay the superhighway here in America, yet the American people are saying that what I am doing is no good. Right now people only see us digging the ditches and clearing the fields, so they do not recognize the highway. However, when they see it after the concrete is poured and the line is drawn and the signs are up, everybody will say, “What a highway! ” They will compete to go first! They will probably keep shouting insults at me because their dignity got hurt, but in their hearts they will know they have to go that way.

What are the four steps left to go? First the liberation of the free world, and then the liberation of the communist world. After that we will liberate the spiritual hell and then we will liberate God. Whether you want to join is up to you but meanwhile I am busy expanding the realm of resurrection.

Who wants to be a participant? If you participate in this battle you might get hit by a bullet! Suppose you were. That is nothing to worry about; the important thing is whether you are able to say to God at the last minute, “God, I am dying for You and for Your liberation, the liberation of hell, the liberation of the communist world, and the liberation of the free world.” Before you die your final words should be, “Liberation, liberation, liberation.” Then even though you may not have completed the work, God will treat you as though you had already finished it. There is glory in a very special place in heaven reserved for such precious martyrs.

We are all destined to die once, right? You never know when the moment of death may strike you unexpectedly. Therefore, the person who plans to enjoy his leisure, thinking, “When the emergency comes I will cry out, ‘Liberation, liberation, liberation,’ and then I will be entitled to heaven,” is most foolish. You never know when death may strike you, and if you really want to die for God then you must be ready at every moment of the day.

Easter is being celebrated today by the entire world, but no other group and no other church is resolving themselves to bring the liberation of the free world, the communist world, hell in spirit world and ultimately the liberation of God. If we resolve to undertake such liberation in this particular place of Belvedere, then this is indeed the focal point of attention for God and the spirit world. Those who feel you can pledge your commitment to God, raise your hands. Your raised hands make this place holy and divine. God bless you. Let us pray.

## THE REALM OF RESURRECTION

By Fami1yfed June 12, 2018 June 12, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1977

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 3, 1977
Belvedere, New York
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Due to the fall of man, we all need to be resurrected. The fall of man was our departure or our separation from the original realm of life, but we are destined to be restored into that original realm through the resurrection process. If there had been no fall there should have been God-centered parents, and you yourselves as God-centered children, surrounded by all the things of creation. Due to the fall of man, however, this sequence of existence has been reversed. When you fall from a tree your head usually hits the ground first. Similarly the fall brought man’s spirit down.

When I say that the whole sequence is upside down I mean that from the standpoint of God the highest point is not occupied by men but by all the things of creation, or nature. Furthermore, through the fall a new master came into being who is not God; Satan has become the master instead. All the things of creation, all children, all parents, indeed all of the universe has been under the dominion of Satan. God created only one man and one woman, but He wanted them to hold the central position in the universe. Who is Adam? Adam is the visible form of God, the body of God.

The minds of men are invisible, having no form, but you know that they exist. You cannot see air either, but you definitely know that air exists. The mind is the place where God comes to dwell. In contrast, the body is visible like the earth. We cannot live without the elements supplied by the earth and the air. In the spirit world also there are elements of life, and without them our spiritual lives cannot be sustained. You may think that we need only food to eat and air to breathe, but we need one more clement like air, only spiritual in content.

The food we eat is the formation stage of sustenance, while the air we breathe is the growth stage. The perfection stage element can be called the eternal strength and vitality of life, which is supplied at a higher level than are food and air. Everything is made in three different levels. Look at your face. You have a mouth on one level, a nose on another level, and eyes and forehead on another level. Even in your little finger you can see three bones. Your eyeballs have a white element and a brown or blue element, then the pupil in the center.

### What will bring you to God’s side?

The realm of the fallen world has been dominated not by God, but by Satan. In order to restore the fallen element, we must go through the reverse process of the fall. Who is going to undertake such a task? Satan? God? Who caused the fall? Man did. Therefore man has to take up the major responsibility of restoration. Man cooperated with Satan and fell; therefore, in the reverse process man should take up the major responsibility and cooperate with God.

When you move one step to the left side then you stand in the satanic realm, but when you move one step to the right you are in God’s realm. In which direction would you like to move? If you want to move to God’s side then what should you do? If you mobilize your power and knock Satan out, will that bring you to the right-hand side? Can prayer alone bring you to the right-hand side, even pleading, “God, come to save me?” You can continue such a prayer for 1,000 years and still it would bring nothing.

Only prayer plus action will bring about restoration. Prayer is actually a pledge or covenant between God and men, and when you make a promise then you must deliver it. God will say, “I heard your prayer. Now is the time to act.” Would God ever tell you to just sit still and wait for Him to do everything? That is not God’s way. When a man brings a prayer to God then God will watch to see whether His child is just a man of words or whether he is one who fulfills his promises. God is awaiting your action.

Suppose you have offered a prayer and want to make a giant step toward God’s side. You know you will meet resistance because Satan is still holding on to you. God is not yet connected to you and is awaiting the completion of your first step. How can you disconnect yourself from Satan and not be pulled from behind? There are only two ways: either you reject Satan or he leaves on his own. Satan is clever. When he recognizes that you are completely one with God and that nothing will change your mind, then he will decide he does not want to waste any more energy on you and he will leave.

There is one most principled way for God to test whether someone is truly a man of God. God will tell Satan, “Go test my son and see whether you can bring him down to your realm. If you fail, then he is my son.” You must know that this is the universal formula, and always throughout history satanic attacks and tribulations have pursued the men of God. There is no other way for a child of God to prove himself. It is important to know for whom a man exists because in restoration he must go opposite from the worldly way. Who did man think about in the process of the fall? Man’s selfish thinking about his own benefit brought the fall.

Is the American way of life today individualistic or public-minded? Does it represent hell or heaven? What about you? Man brought the fall upon himself, and as long as he continues in self-centeredness he has no way to restore himself to the side of God. Restoration or resurrection has no meaning as long as man persists in living on a selfish level. On April 1, I declared that man had not only become centered upon himself, but had also consummated love centered upon himself, wanting to reap everything for his own benefit. Everyone is thinking about himself and about how he can become the recipient of love.

We cannot go over the hill of resurrection until we ourselves excel Adam and Eve. Do you want to go to heaven or hell? Adam and Eve brought themselves into hell because they were self-centered. You must be different unless you want to go to the same place.

Who should become your center? You must become God-centered instead of self-centered, and love God more than you love yourself. Before you ever existed God already existed and was your entire being; God is your center and consequently you exist solely for God. You must want to become one with that center again. That center is eternal and unchanging, and once it is established it will not move. Once its axis is true, then the environment can be moved.

The center is unchanging God and you are the surroundings; in oneness with the center you can turn upon that unchanging axis. That God, that center, is your origin and your subject. As God’s object you must make God the center, not yourself, and you must love God more than you love anything else.

What was the fall of man? Simply speaking, “I” became the center and “I” took everything, including all the different kinds of love. Since self-centered love brought the fall of man, you must move in the opposite direction. If you start by moving one step into the satanic realm then the entire weight of your body will be on your left foot. Satan has certainly become your master and center instead of God, and your body has become a satanic body, tied in satanic love. Therefore, you must separate yourself from the satanic world.

If you keep that Satan-centered body and way of life then you become entangled by the satanic family, society, nation and world, caught by many different ropes and chains and unable to separate yourself. If you are determined to become the most important and influential leader of this world, would we say that you are a heavenly leader or satanic leader? With that way of life you are still within the boundary of Satan’s realm. You must really understand this. The most critical question concerns what position you are in. Have you already crossed the boundary completely and become situated 100% on God’s side? Are you still in the process of crossing the boundary, or is your weight still on the satanic side, with your right foot just barely touching the ground of heaven?

Many of you are still in this process and not even touching the ground of heaven yet. You are still mulling over whether you should even go. I want you to know absolutely clearly what hell and heaven are, and what is the true way of good and evil. You should know clearly the definition of good and evil. If you can look at yourself and know that you are absolutely God-centered and that you absolutely love God more than anybody else then you are indeed in heaven, and are a good man in the sight of God. If you are the other way around, you are in the satanic world and destined to hell. Man is always fluid, constantly moving back and forth, back and forth.

### Without the fall, self-centeredness
would be God-centeredness

You must make up your mind firmly and not continue mulling over the question. If you straddle the boundary line between the fallen realm and the restored realm, then no matter how much you pray your prayer will not be answered. But once you make up your mind to be on God’s side then nothing will be pulling behind you and you can go straight forward.

We all need food, but for whom? Do you eat your meals for God, or for yourself? What is different about saying you are eating the food for God? You must make your body a complete temple of God. If God is dwelling inside then when you eat you are not feeding yourself, but God. You must feel that way. Then you are doing a favor for God, and your meal is holy because it is God’s meal. Y,/hen you go to the bathroom, are you still doing it for God? The same principle applies in whatever you do, even in going to the bathroom. The temple of God needs some give and take. Therefore you are obeying God’s order and going to the bathroom to relieve yourself.

You are not breathing air for yourself, you are breathing for God. Do not ever think that you are listening for yourself. Instead you are listening to music together with someone. Do not ever think you are doing anything alone and that nobody sees you. That is impossible. When you meet people in the everyday world, who is actually talking to them? God is talking through you. Once you become completely one with God and make yourself God’s own body, then when you do something for yourself it is not really for yourself. In that case, when you are serving yourself you are automatically serving God.

After you are totally separated from Satan and you absolutely become one with God, then thinking of yourself is not really thinking of yourself. Because you are a temple of God then your becoming a center means that God automatically becomes the center; if there had been no fall this would automatically be the case. Which life would be more meaningful? Would you want to be more God-centered or more self-centered? Actually it is more fun and exciting to be God-centered and it never becomes a burden.

Would you be most happy to have your money in your own pocket or in my pocket? Don’t tell a lie! Do you really think, “No, God, even though you are important, my pocket is more important”? If Adam and Eve had not fallen then being self-centered and God-centered would be the same thing. God wanted to see Adam be greedy to become really perfect, really rich. If Adam were greedy like that he would say, “God, You are my Father, and I will never leave You, and don’t You try to leave me for one second!” That would be greediness for God. It is selfish in a way if Adam wants to satisfy himself by loving God, but that makes God happy.

Without the fall or sin, Adam and Eve’s way of life would be self-centered, but since the self without sin is equivalent to God it is automatically God-centered. Because of the fall of man God was separated from Adam, allowing Satan to come in and become master. As a result, the self-centered way of life has become alienated from God. However, if there had been no fall and absolutely no sin such that God and man were perfectly united, self-centeredness would not be sinful. Then self-centeredness would automatically be God-centeredness. Therefore, self-centeredness in the fallen world should not be blamed 100%. Once you become absolutely God-centered then a self-centered way of life would automatically become God’s way of life. It is because we are departed from perfection that all the difficulty has come into being. If we were in perfection with God, then the center of self-centeredness would be God, and loving oneself would be loving God.

When love becomes your center, then loving your own children, your own mate and your parents would be beautiful in the sight of God, having nothing to do with envy or jealousy. Since we have become the prisoners of Satan all of our loving relationships are still connected with Satan; therefore, we need some revolutionary experience to separate ourselves from Satan and move into perfection. No perfection can be found in this realm of Satan. The process of separation is our job.

### Re-creation of all things,
children, and parents

You can see how the sequence of creation has been turned upside down by the fall. The things of creation are now closest to God, then children and then parents. Where should we begin in restoration? The work of re-creation is restoration, so let us think about the process of God’s own first creation, which God accomplished together with the angels. Even though the archangel Lucifer became fallen, the other two important archangels are still there at God’s side, along with the angelic world. In cooperation with the angelic world God made all the things of creation first.

Next God created His own children. If those children of God had grown into perfection, what would they have become? Parents. I want you to know clearly that the work of salvation we are talking about is the work of restoration; salvation, restoration, and re-creation are all one and the same thing. Through the re-creation process the realm of resurrection comes into being. When we advance with the work of salvation we are actually proceeding with the work of resurrection and re-creation.

God will start from the re-creation of all things first, because that is the order of His initial creation. Who should do that? Man was the one who brought the fall and for that reason man has the first responsibility. Nature holds a higher position than man since the fall, and consequently we must make an effort to become one with all things first. Based on this principle the practice of offering sacrifices came into being, particularly in the Old Testament era. At that time offerings were made of money, animals, and cereal grains, representing the three major aspects of the physical world-the mineral, plant and animal kingdoms. When Abraham made his offerings he brought a dove and a pigeon, a ram and a she-goat, and a heifer, three different kinds of offerings.

What is an offering? The making of an offering is significant because it is the process whereby men and the things of creation become one in the sight of God. The time must come when man can make offerings on the family, tribal, national and worldwide levels, in order to restore mankind as the center of all things. In other words, man’s original lordship is restored when the offering is accepted by God. This has been the work of the Old Testament era, when offerings were made on the individual, family, tribal and national levels. That is the way Old Testament history progressed.

After that era was consummated by the recreation of all things, or the creation of the unity between all things and man, then man’s lordship over all creation was restored. Upon that foundation the new era of children dawned with the coming of Jesus Christ. As a man who was a child of God, Jesus came upon God’s foundation of all things to proclaim man’s lordship. Ultimately Jesus became an offering himself, so that fallen mankind could be elevated to the level of children of God by uniting with Jesus. This became the New Testament era.

By shedding blood Jesus literally became a sacrifice on the altar of God. Jesus’ desire to see his role fulfilled became his desire to see the day of the Lord of the Second Advent, which begins the era of the parents. By restoring all things of creation during the Old Testament era and re-creating fallen man as the sons of God during the New Testament era, the new era of the parents could be brought forth.

### America’s mission as the center of Christianity

Christianity is the foundation upon which this final altar of the parents can be created. America has become the center of Christianity and God poured upon this land a material blessing to adequately prepare it for the time of Kingdom-building. God blessed this Christian nation with material things and it was able to embrace people from all over the world, establishing America as the culminating point of the new dispensation. All of this reached a peak after World War II.

God poured out both the material power and the power of influence that would enable America to embrace the rest of the world. America contains an assortment of the world’s races, truly being a melting pot. Why did God need to create America as a Christian nation? Solely to prepare for that one momentous time of His history, the Second Advent of the Lord. Through the Old Testament era God has restored all things and through the New Testament era God has restored the children, and upon that foundation God could give out the blessing for making a heavenly home. That marks the consummation of God’s dispensation.

America is supposed to be a God-centered nation; American people should feel that the backbone of this nation is God, and all its wealth and material blessing is for God’s purpose. The age for the installation of the heavenly parents is dawning; that is the meaning of the new age. If Christianity accepts the new era and the new messiahship then there will be no problem. However, if Christianity, in the position of the children of God, opposes the parents, then the parents will receive untold persecution. If Christianity opposes the installation of the new age, then the entire rest of the world will join together with Christianity in opposition.

In that case the parents installed by God shall go up to God’s altar as the sacrifice for mankind. In light of the Principle, the Unification Church was born to lay the necessary foundation to prevent the damaging of God’s providence by the satanic world. The Unification Church is the new breed of people who understand the truth about God and the original purpose of His creation. They know that God’s history was first centered upon all the things of nature, then upon God-centered children and that upon all of this the God-centered parents will finally come into being as the center of God’s ideal. Together their give and take of love will create a living Kingdom of God here on earth. The Unification Church knows that this is the ideal of God here on earth, and has brought a new terminology: True Parents. The True Parents are an important center of the Unification Church because they are the symbol of the New Age.

Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit are the center of Christianity. The Holy Spirit is a mother spirit, or the spirit of re-birth; therefore, Jesus and the Holy Spirit together have been in the role of the spiritual parents of mankind. Since Christianity has only spiritual parents, the salvation of Christianity is only spiritual, exercising no power over the physical world. But the Unification Church is different.

We have power because we have a physical as well as spiritual center, the True Parents. Therefore, for the first time in history, the unification Church has the power to save mankind physically as well as spiritually. Because of the fall everything has been upside down, but we are now in the process of restoring the original sequence: parents, children, and all things. In the Unification Church the True Parents, you as the children, and all the property and material that God has given to this church, together represent the three ages: Completed Testament, New Testament, and Old Testament. This is also symbolic of the entire universe. Who forms the center? At the center are the True Parents.

If there has been no fall then certainly the center of the universe would have been Adam and Eve as the parents of mankind. When Adam and Eve were perfected they were supposed to be the center not only of the family, but also of Adam’s race, Adam’s nation, Adam’s world and Adam’s universe. They were supposed to be the center of everything because they were to be the body of God.

### God’s original intention for Christianity

I want you to understand that the entire work of God is the work of re-creation. First God re-created all things, then God re-created His children, and finally God is re-creating God-centered parents. However, in this time of re-creation man plays the central role. This work of re-creation is harder than the initial creation because Satan is a blocking force. When God originally created man there was no Satan, but under our present circumstances we must succeed in the doubly difficult task of re-creation.

That is the road of salvation. When you are going uncompromisingly in the direction of God, you are inevitably placing yourself in a position to be attacked by Satan. Satan is not standing still either. This circle I am drawing represents the entire universe taken by Satan. Since we cannot restore the entire universe at one stroke we set up conditional restoration in a small point, gathering and restoring all the elements needed for the Kingdom. This is the beachhead or foothold of the Kingdom of God on earth. This is far greater in value than the entire satanic universe put together.

Next that beachhead must be expanded. In the Old Testament era that expansion only included material things, but it expanded onto the tribal and national levels. When the restoration of all things was accomplished on the scale of the chosen nation then God promised to send someone. Why? Establishing a chosen nation was merely groundwork and upon that foundation God wanted to start the restoration of the children, for which a God-centered son should come. Satan knew that the Messiah was coming as God’s champion in order to declare God’s Kingdom, and that once the Messiah could claim his own territory then the satanic world would come to an end. Naturally Satan focused his entire attack on the central figure of Jesus Christ.

Even though it was God’s chosen nation, Israel was still under the dominion of the Roman Empire at that time, both politically and economically. Satan is clever. Even though the chosen nation might become completely one with Jesus, Satan had yet another string to pull: the Roman Empire. In other words, Satan still had the power to crush that kingdom.

If Jesus, the people of Israel, and all things of that nation had become totally one, then a sample Kingdom of God would have been formed. What kind of ideology should the chosen nation of Israel have had? They should have deeply felt that their nation was God’s nation, and that their people were God’s people, as well as all their material belongings being God’s. But on the contrary, they thought of Jesus as a stranger trying to disrupt their own nation and their own religion.

Actually the people should have had even broader minds, thinking of the Roman Empire and the Roman citizens as belonging to God. They should have been praying for God to give them a central champion to rally around in order to unite the Arab nations so that they could even subjugate the Roman Empire for His purpose. Then upon recognizing Jesus as the Messiah, the son of God, they could have achieved such a goal. If that had been done at the time of Jesus then the different religious spheres like Christianity as the extension of Judaism, and Islam should not have been needed.

If Jesus and the nation of Israel had created a unified kingdom and absorbed all the Arab nations, then India, China and other Eastern nations would have been in the most suitable position to unite with Jesus’ kingdom. They were afraid of the power of the Roman Empire, and in order to stand against Rome they would have needed such an alliance. At that time the Roman Empire was very weakened by internal corruption, just like America today, and could easily have been subjugated by God’s force. If China and India had taken a position to support a united kingdom in the Middle East centered upon Jesus, then God’s worldwide kingdom would have been seen.

God had already prepared India and China through the religions of Buddhism and Confucianism so that the people were trained, religiously speaking. The noble concepts of Jesus’ philosophy and way of life could have been easily understood by the people of India and China at that time. God’s original intention was for Christianity to move first toward the East-India and China-and to blossom there. Then Jesus Christ would have been elevated into the position of king of kings, spiritually as well as physically. Today Christianity is looked upon as a Western religion, but it should have been an Eastern religion first.

### God’s olive trees

Jesus was the second Adam, but he was perfected. Therefore he could have become the ancestor of sinless mankind. If that perfection had prevailed back then, do you think Jesus would have married or not? When we say that Jesus was supposed to have been the True Parent of mankind we mean that he should have married, and together with his bride become the true father and mother of mankind. Most Christians call us blasphemers for making such statements, but this is true. After Jesus was blessed by God and had begun the first family of God on the face of the earth, then Jesus’ own tribe and race would have been established, forming one sphere. A second sphere of religious people and third sphere of non-religious people would also exist.

Those in the religious realm, the second sphere, are described as wild olive trees in the Bible, but God is at the center and accepts these wild olive trees. Those in the third circle are also wild olive trees yet with Satan at their center. Those in Jesus’ realm are the true olive trees. Why is God the center of some of the wild olive trees? Simply because God can chop them down; in the religious world God can freely undertake revolutionary work and chop down the wild olive trees in order to graft them onto the true olive tree.

Through that grafting process the entire religious world would have become one with Jesus’ world, together becoming true olive trees. Even those wild olive trees with Satan at the center should envy the beauty and accomplishment of the realm of the true olive trees, and hope to enter too. When that becomes their desire then God’s kingdom can expand to embrace the entire satanic world.

Thus this entire world will gradually become God-centered, instead of Satan-centered. Do you understand now what the religious world meant in God’s dispensation? The people of religion are wild olive trees, but they have God as their center. In order to graft onto the true olive tree the wild olive trees must be struck, but if they belonged to Satan he would say, “No, you can’t do that. These are my olive trees.”

If the chosen nation of Israel had truly followed God’s will and become one with Jesus, do you think that the process of expanding the true olive tree throughout the entire religious sphere would have been possible at that time or not? India belonged in that realm because it was a religious nation, as well as China. The ultimate will of God is to form one world. However, after the crucifixion of Jesus Christ, the wild olive trees under God’s control which were to be absorbed into the chosen nation were instead subjugated by the wild olive trees under Satan’s dominion.

The other day I went to a big clothing store owned by a Jewish man. He knew who I was and he asked me, “I am supposed to be a member of the chosen nation, but I work hard just to keep myself alive. Why should the chosen people suffer this way? I truly don’t understand.” It is most apparent that the chosen nation of Israel was given the most glorious opportunity by God to have the parents of mankind become fruitful and successful in their nation, and to help install the heavenly sovereignty. But because of the rejection of Jesus by the chosen people both those missions failed and the son of God was crucified.

As a result, the satanic world came against them and at the same time God’s foothold in the satanic world was eliminated. Through a great deal of failure and sin a great chasm opened that had to be filled and made whole again. A great deal of sacrifice has been paid by the chosen people and a great deal of slaughter and bloodshed has occurred; for example, six million Jews were murdered in Germany during World War 11. The chosen nation is in a sacrificial position, just as Jesus himself was a sacrifice for all mankind. Of all the peoples of the world, this one people has been paying the debt of the sin of mankind, but once that debt has been met they will be liberated.

### Today’s Moses

Because I say these things I have been condemned as being anti-Semitic, but that is far from the truth. Israel has been fulfilling a glorious mission and paying off the debt of the whole world, and even now they must accept Jesus. That is the culmination of their course because Judaism represents God’s work on the formation level. The Jews must come to the growth level and then further to perfection. Until the Jews can transcend Judaism there is no way that the differences between the Arab nations and Israel can be resolved. They must become one with Christianity, and by doing so they can embrace the Arab nations and Islam.

Furthermore, there is no way that Christianity can survive without uniting with the Unification Church. The Old Testament era was merely the foundation for the New Testament era, which was the foundation for the Completed Testament era. This means that Judaism is the foundation of Christianity, and the Unification Church has been built upon the foundation of Christianity. Those who have a Christian background, directly or indirectly, raise your hands. Now you are moving out of the growth stage realm of Christianity and into the perfection realm of the Unification Church.

During the Exodus from Egypt the chosen nation suffered for forty years in the wilderness before reaching Canaan. That has been the pattern of history. By the same token, the Unification Church is now moving toward the land of Canaan, while suffering in the wilderness of modern day civilization for forty years since World War 11. The land of Canaan on the universal scale is ahead of us; that is the Unification Church culture. World War 11 began after the period from 1932-1939; 1981 will be the culmination of the forty-year period in the wilderness.

During the Exodus from Egypt the people separated themselves from Moses by criticizing and opposing him, and for this they needlessly suffered a great deal. All of the people who followed Moses out of Egypt faltered and died in the wilderness; God could not permit them to enter Canaan because they separated themselves from Moses, the leader whom God had chosen.

My role and that of the Unification Church is that of Moses, while Christianity is in the position of the nation of Israel. Unless the Christians become one with the Unification Church and unite with the Moses of today, they will suffer the same fate as those Jews who came out of Egypt. Only the second generation was able to enter Canaan 4,000 years ago, and in the same way the Unification Church today is reaping the second generation. These young people are going to arrive in Canaan. The entire first generation set out to go to Canaan, but instead they became the prey of eagles in the wilderness after they died. Today history is repeating itself, but on a different scale. God’s providence for the chosen nation 2,000 years ago has now expanded to the worldwide scale.

America is like a house on fire and certainly fire fighters should come from outside because this nation does not have fire fighters within itself. America is like a patient needing a doctor, who must come from the outside. I have declared to America, “t came as a doctor to tend this patient of America. I came to put out the fire.” No religious leader has ever made this declaration.

When arrogant people hear that they feel insulted, grumbling, “What is this Oriental man talking about?” If they knew God’s purpose and God’s will then they would realize that it is perfectly legitimate to speak out in that fashion. We are witnessing an interesting phenomenon in New York. Every morning when you go out to sell newspapers, more than 80% of the people you meet belong to an ethnic group, yet most of the rejections you receive come from white people. This is one sign that the ethnic groups are in a position to inherit the blessings God has given to the white people, should their arrogance persist.

White brothers and sisters of the Unification Church, your role and your mission is vitally important. You must bear the cross for the sake of the entire white race around the world. America must fulfill its position of embracing the rest of the world, which it had failed to do. What I have said makes people feel uncomfortable, but once they go to the spirit world they will see how true it is.

Christians today just do not understand God’s truth, but even so they are convinced that the Kingdom of Heaven is waiting for them in spirit world. There is no question that the modem day churches are declining. However, even though America may decline and the rest of the world may crumble, as long as we adhere to God’s Principle, the Unification Church shall survive and prosper. Christianity, which was originally intended to expand first toward the East, instead turned toward Rome after the crucifixion of Jesus. Rome received the blessing instead of Israel because Christianity ultimately dominated the Roman Empire after 400 years. We have to restore that blessing, meaning that we must go to the Roman Empire. Today’s America is like that Roman Empire, and this new religious movement has been prospering and making a beachhead here.

### Christianity must come full circle to Asia

Christianity’s ultimate destination is Asia. It started in Israel, went to Rome, and then to Europe, England, and finally across the Atlantic Ocean to America. It is not going to stop here, but will reach its destination in Asia. In fighting World War 11 the Western powers overwhelmed the Asian nations. What is God going to do next? The culmination of Jesus’ mission centered upon Asia, but since that was not fulfilled, the mission of Christianity will be culminated by the blossoming of the Second Advent in Asia. Centering upon that part of the world God will undertake the task of liberating the world.

The central nation of the new Christian movement is not going to be in Southeast Asia or Japan, but Korea. Korea today is the sacrifice of the modern day dispensation. Abraham’s sacrifice was cut in half, and for the same reason the nation of Korea, the universal sacrifice on the altar of God, has been divided into two nations. A very symbolic court is located in Panmunjom, in which the satanic side and God’s side are sitting together, bitterly accusing each other, saying, “Korea is our land.” A battle of words is being fought in Panmunjom.

When God’s side is victorious and can bring North Korea under a God-accepting ideology, then Korea will be united from that point on, and the entire communist world will begin to crumble. As the Christian nation, America’s role is to successfully usher in this final dispensation of absolute support for Korea. That will enable Korea to become God’s champion in order to re-capture the entire peninsula, so that the communists can be liberated.

If America abandons Korea then it is abandoning all Christianity, not only in Korea but throughout all of Asia, to destruction and death, and God’s foothold in Asia will be wiped out. This is exactly what American foreign policy is heading toward. Should that happen then America will quickly crumble, even before Korea fails, and no power will prevent God from bringing down His wrath upon this nation. God can see the crucial time approaching, and because God is desperate to prevent America from failing its mission God sent His own messenger to this country, asking him to create a foothold here to keep the link between America and Asia from being severed. This is the scope of our work in the Unification Church.

America does not know that I am fulfilling a crucial mission to save this nation from the wrath of God. The interest and attention of Western young people is focused on Asia, isn’t it? Through our being successful we will set a condition to indemnity the failure of America and God will have room to forgive this nation. Our success will cover up the failure of America, and as long as the Unification Church is alive and strong there will be a chance to recover Asia if it falls to communism.

Christian culture started in the Middle East, then moved to the Italian peninsula under the Roman Empire, to the island of England, and then to the continent of America. This has been the road of failure resulting from the crucifixion of Jesus, and from this point of restoration it has to go the reverse process. From the continent it must go to an island equivalent to England. That position is taken by Japan. To bring restoration through indemnity means to pay the debt and restore the original position. England lost its position in the providence of God, so in its place God is working through Japan as an island, and Korea as a peninsula equivalent to Italy. Ultimately the providence will return to the point of origin in the Middle East, completing the circle, and restoring the failure of Christianity.

### The spiritual side will become
subject over the physical side

World history is repeating itself except on different territory; in addition, events have a significance on the worldwide level, instead of only the national level. In a way the mission of God is to make a round-the-world tour. In the long process of changing its central point from Israel all the way to the United States, Christianity acquired the flavor of a Western religion, and has received a great deal of material blessing as the central religion; as the central nation, America has also been receiving tremendous material wealth.

During this time the Orient, representing the spiritual side, has always been subordinate to Western culture, representing the physical side. However, in the original concept of creation, the physical world should not have been subject over the world of spirit or mind. In the end God will give the new spiritual perfection to Asia. Western materialism has come to a deadlock and is longing for spiritual perfection; in order to find new hope the West must look for some solution from Asia, and ultimately the dominion of the physical over the spiritual will be reversed in the final dispensation. The new spiritual power will become the subject of Western culture. American interest is now focused upon Asia. California, for example, is physically closer to Asia, and more spiritually oriented young people are gravitating there. This is all heavenly strategy.

Korea’s position is equivalent to Italy, which became a center of Christianity, having the papacy located in Rome. Because the papacy has spiritually governed Roman Catholicism all over the world Rome has been like a spiritual capital. Similarly, Korea is like New Age Rome and the world’s spiritual capital will be erected there. From there God’s entire spiritual kingdom on earth will be governed.

The Lord of the Second Advent is the only one who has the power to liquidate the ideology of communism by bringing a better solution for world problems. By winning over the communist ideology he can really give new hope and unified ideology to the entire world. It could almost be said that God is using communism as a tool to hasten the day of the Lord’s victory; since he is the only one with the solution, the Lord can demonstrate his true authority by overcoming communism.

The communists have been saying that their ideology, not God, has the power to save mankind. They have been very aggressive and conquered many people but after coming this far they have reached a deadlock. People are seeking new solutions since communism has not accomplished its ideals. In that sense it is helping to hasten the fulfillment of the role of the Lord of the Second Advent, because when he comes the people will already be in despair. Having been disappointed with communism, they will be able to see new hope in God’s ideology.

When the communists realize they are wrong and repent then they may receive God’s blessing even before the Christian world. Christians are asleep to the world’s situation, and because many are stubborn and arrogant they do not repent. The communists, however, may be in a better position to be repentant, and then God will disregard their past and give them His blessing. The Roman Empire was absolutely the enemy of God during Jesus’ time, yet by surrendering to Christianity the Roman Empire received all God’s blessing first. God will give His blessing to whoever comes to repent first instead of America. Maybe the communists will come to that point first.

The Unification Church has the power to melt even the hearts of the communists and bring them to repentance. American people do not want to be bothered with hearing the truth, but in spite of that I must speak out. Have you read anything like this in a library book, or heard it from a college professor? I began with explaining the most basic points about God’s own creation. In light of this logic and principle, world history could be moving in no other way. This is really the core truth about God.

Do you feel fortunate to be in the Unification Church or not? Why don’t you go away? Because of you I am being given a hard time. Perhaps I should advertise for all your parents to come and kidnap you and take you away. I want to prove how good you are by having you undergo the kidnappers’ ordeal. God does not want the people who are afraid of deprogramming; God wants people who cannot be deprogrammed. They are the real sons and daughters of God.

I want to reach a conclusion. The work of God is the work of re-creation; therefore, in His place we are re-creating all of God’s things of creation, God’s children, and God-centered parents, so that together we can bring down the Kingdom of God here on earth. That is the road of restoration. This is very simple truth. If a product which leaves the factory is out of order, then in order to be fixed it must go back to the factory to be disassembled, fixed, and then reassembled. Do you think that before the fall of man God had been thinking about building His Kingdom somewhere in the air and having big banquets there? Do you think He has been planning to abandon the earth all along? That is an absolutely impossible fantasy, yet today many Christians believe it.

That kind of supernatural thing shall never come about. I have met God and Jesus in heaven and have seen and heard God’s plan. In that respect I am a universal expert; I know all this is truth, not because I figured these things out, but because I have seen and heard them. Can the American people ignore this truth because they look down on me as being Asian? Could they say that they are waiting for someone else? It is arrogant to reject someone from another race because you never know who God will raise up as His instrument. America has reached the high pinnacle of a mountain, but is America humble enough to descend all the way to the valley to meet God, and then come out again? That could be a most beautiful sight. Don’t just try to cling to the pinnacle of the mountain.

I would like to bring the American young people who have been on the peak of the mountain to true greatness. Your destination is not to progress to another high mountain, but rather to go down to the valley, the ditch of human misery, and experience suffering yourselves; if you can still be humble and grateful then you are truly great Americans. All those who can descend to the valley will have the added momentum and power to rise all the way up to a new height. When you bend more you can jump higher. That is the way I would like to re-create you, having you go far down into the valley and then spring way up into heaven. Do you welcome this method or not?

Why do people oppose us? They are fearful of us and feel threatened by our formidable power and energy. Judaism, Roman Catholicism and Protestantism used to be enemies, but some months ago three of their representatives got together and made a joint declaration against me. When that came out many people said, “That Reverend Moon must be something because all the religions are frightened to death of him! Well I like him.” I received many responses like that.

### Your re-creation of parents,
children and all things

Now you know that with your own hands you will re-create all things, re-create the children of God, and bring forth the God-centered parents. Can you do it? The Unification Church is actually doing it. Fund raising is economic restoration, what we can call “restoration of all things.” With your own hands you earn money for God-white peoples’ money, black peoples’ money, yellow peoples’ money, even the money of laborers, communists and millionaires.

Even though we cannot earn all that is necessary solely by fund raising, that money becomes a condition, an offering representing all the remaining materials of the world. The money that you earn with your hands is not your money, but God’s money. “Nothing belongs to me; I bring a small amount of conditional money from the wealth of the world and want to give it to God.” In fund raising you accept this money as a representative of God and spend it for God’s purpose. Are we doing this because we want to become rich millionaires, or because we want to speed up the work of re-creation, the work of restoration? The restoration of all things comes first, and for seven years we will do this to restore the whole 7,000 year history of God.

Regardless of how people criticize our fund raising we must just do it. The Unification Church members should be able to restore some conditional wealth from the world, representing the re-creation of all things. While we are doing this the representatives of Judaism in the Old Testament era and representatives of the 2,000 year history of Christianity have come against us. By having this universal opposition we can accomplish the restoration in a shorter time. I would rather face this opposition first.

By facing opposition we are realistically accomplishing this re-creation under adverse conditions. Opposition is inevitable because Satan is holding the world. Opposition against our fund raising and our witnessing is worldwide, with people being very protective of their children and their money, saying, “How in the world can you call Reverend and Mrs. Moon your True Parents? Are you crazy?” Shall we go on fund raising and running factories? Factory work actually has little meaning compared to fund raising, which involves heavenly collision and struggle with the satanic world. As you are trying to restore money for God’s providence you are experiencing the deep meaning of God’s struggle; God can feel that He is vindicating His entire history through you.

Even though people may give you money reluctantly, by their making an offering blessing can come to them eventually. Who will receive the benefit of their sacrifice? Ultimately the nation and the world itself shall benefit. The money we earn should not be dry money, but should be wet by tears and sweat. Only that kind of money can serve as a true offering. When that money is used 100% for God then it becomes holy. Usually when people see money it goes straight into their pockets, but we must be different.

Witnessing involves the restoration of the home and family. Adam’s family had eight members, and representing Adam’s family Noah’s family also had eight members. Jesus had to bring three major disciples before he could marry; together with their wives they would have become six, plus Jesus with his bride would have fulfilled the number eight. You also must restore three spiritual sons. In that way you will elevate yourself higher than Adam, who did not have God-centered sons; later on you will be blessed and have your physical children, and then both spiritually and physically you will be higher than Adam.

By your own hands you must restore heavenly wealth and heavenly children, and offer them to God. Then God will receive them and return His blessing to you, and as children of God you shall disseminate that blessing to the world. That is the history of restoration. You shall be blessed as husband and wife, and together with your three children offer to God all the things you have. That represents the fulfilled history of the Old Testament, New Testament, and Completed Testament. Both vertically and horizontally you are making yourself the symbol, or center of that offering and bringing the whole thing to the altar of God; then the blessing and love of God will come down. In that love you will live forever with your family and God-centered material things, both here on earth and thereafter in heaven. We shall be entitled to both kingdoms, on earth and in heaven.

Why should we get married? We must be in a position to experience the love of parent, love of spouse, and love of children. In the spirit world the atmosphere you will breathe is the love of God, which consists of the love of parents, love of husband and wife, and love of children all together. In order to breathe such air you need to experience such love here on earth. That is why you need to get blessed; your earthly life is merely a workshop, a training center in which you can experience all three kinds of love. Unless you experience and practice such love here on earth then when you are elevated to spirit world you will not be able to breathe. You know what happens here on earth when you cannot breathe. From that point of view, do you have a desire to get married?

The message this morning is “The Realm of Resurrection,” meaning the resurrection of all things, not as “mine,” but as God’s. In this meaning my children are not mine but the children of God and the universe. As subject and object, my wife and I together are not living our own lives, but we are living as representatives of God, as dwelling places of God. I am supposed to make myself a visible form of God such that whenever I move, my children and all the things of the universe will also move; then God is certainly walking together with me. That is resurrection.

You can declare to heaven and earth that you are a victorious person when you are victorious over yourself. God will recognize it by saying, “Indeed my son, you are victorious and I will give you the gift and reward of my love.” After you have completely restored yourself then you are completely liberated and everywhere you go you can be absolutely free here on earth, in heaven, in God’s home, and at God’s throne. The heart of God and the vision of God can freely come to you.

This is the mission of the Unification Church. You are not only to make yourself completely free but you are to bring the rest of the world with you, letting everyone enjoy the same freedom. Ultimately, God needs to be resurrected and together with God we will make that happen. God has had no joyful moment because up to now God has been working only for His children’s restoration and salvation. By accomplishing total resurrection we come to the level where no more liberation and resurrection are needed and then God Himself will be absolutely free. Finally God will have nothing more to do but rejoice over creation and receive His glory. This is how we will liberate God.

We are the hand-picked champions of God who are called to the mission of liberating not only ourselves and not only this world and mankind; our mission includes the liberation of God Himself. Don’t you feel good when you hear this? Actually doing this is not easy. Truly it is even harder than dying, because you have to go down to the bottom of human misery to live. I have been walking that path for thirty years and I have secured my own liberation, salvation and resurrection. I do not need any more, but as I said, until I bring the world together and liberate God I cannot stop. No matter what persecution may come to me I shall go on; nobody can stop me.

Honestly speaking, this is not an easy path. The pain is so great sometimes that you want to curse everybody, curse God, curse yourself, and drop dead. Even when you sometimes suffer that kind of feeling you must persevere, being patient and thrusting yourself toward that goal. I want you to know that this life is not easy, but are you still willing to tackle it? You may die a miserable death, but do you mind? Suppose I dropped dead in the street. Would Americans mourn for me, or would they feel, “Finally that troublemaker’s gone.” What is realistic? I am sure you would weep, but everyone else would say, “That crazy guy finally died, and all you Moonies should drop dead too.” None but a handful of people is on our side.

However, I want you to know that because your motivation in life is so unselfish and God-centered that even if you drop dead on the street, that is not the end of you; people may think it is the end of what we are doing, but instead that is the beginning of your glory. If you died giving your absolute best then you are entitled to a higher heaven than anybody else. Without exception every man of God in history has walked that path. It is our honor and privilege to participate in that way of life for the sake of God. That is my philosophy.

America is a comfortable place where you can enjoy all kinds of carnal pleasures and every kind of freedom awaits you. Why should you choose to go this kind of difficult path? What do you gain by doing it? If a bare-handed young man joins our movement, then in ten years he is still bare-handed; nothing happens. The only experiences you get are hunger, suffering and cold.

Some of you sisters are thinking, “I’ve already been here ten years and I’m no longer young. Even if I get married, I wonder if I could really have children. Father, please think about my age. We heard about ideal families in the Divine Principle, but I’m not even married! ” Maybe the best thing for you to do is pack up and leave! I would drive you to death yet you still accept that fate; that is why people say you are crazy. Why should you do it? Only because we need the realm of resurrection. When a mother is giving birth to her child she feels a great deal of pain, and spiritually also it is a desperate struggle to give new life to this world. We are going through that kind of pain together, and we are bringing new life to this world together. That pain of birth is a desperate one.

God and all of mankind are suffering in this birth pain. Then all of a sudden when a child is born his mother forgets her pain, and God forgets His pain. Mankind can forget its pain and rejoice over the birth of the new child. That is our way of life. That is the day we are looking forward to. Shall we go on? Shall we go a mediocre and half-hearted way, or shall we go all the way? All right, do it then. Go the dramatic way. Let us pray.